Blog

  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

    Font size : +


    Sister Cuntrag’s punishment continues, Alice feelings for Mary deepen.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2013

    Chapter Fourteen: Karen’s Decision

    “Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

    The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

    I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

    The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

    It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

    Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

    It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

    “Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

    “Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

    I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

    I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

    I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

    But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

    “Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

    I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

    “Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

    I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

    “Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

    It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

    I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

    I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

    Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

    “Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

    Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

    “Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

    Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

    I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

    Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

    I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

    “Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

    “Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

    She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

    Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

    I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

    I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

    The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

    My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

    But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

    She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

    As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

    Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

    We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

    “Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

    Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

    Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

    People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

    His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

    “Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

    “Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

    “She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

    “Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

    “Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

    Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

    “Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

    He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

    Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

    “Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

    Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

    Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

    Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

    “She did,” I told her.

    “Congratulations, son.”

    “I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

    “Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

    I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

    She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

    “I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

    I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

    Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

    For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

    Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

    I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

    There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

    I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

    I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

    “Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

    “Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

    “Have you thought about your boon?”

    “No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

    “Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

    “Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

    Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

    “There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

    My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

    “I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

    I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

    “Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

    I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

    “Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

    My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

    “Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

    When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

    I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

    I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

    “Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

    Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

    “Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

    “I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

    “What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

    “We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

    I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

    “What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

    “Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

    “Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

    She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

    Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

    Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

    Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

    “Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

    She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

    “So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

    “Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

    “I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

    I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

    Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

    Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

    “You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

    “She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

    The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

    Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

    “Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

    I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

    “Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

    Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

    “Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

    I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

    It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

    No, no, no! I will not!

    I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

    You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

    No! Never again!

    Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

    Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

    The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

    He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

    Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

    “Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

    “Do you want to be my sex slave?”

    Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

    His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

    “Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

    “You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

    He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

    “Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

    Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

    “Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

    Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

    Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

    “Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

    “Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

    “Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

    “Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

    “She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

    “Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

    “Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

    “You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

    “And I can take it away just as easily.”

    “Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

    “You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

    Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

    “You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

    That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

    I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

    Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

    Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

    Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

    “Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

    “Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

    “Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

    I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

    Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

    “No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

    “Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

    Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

    “God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

    “Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

    Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

    Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

    Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

    “Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

    I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

    I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

    I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

    “I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

    “Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

    “Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

    “She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

    “They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

    Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

    “Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

    “Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

    My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

    “Yes,” I answered, flushing.

    Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

    “The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

    It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

    “My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

    “I would,” Mark answered.

    “Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

    I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

    “She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

    “I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

    Just give in, be their slave.

    No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

    “On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

    Mary nodded. “Sure.”

    “We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

    Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

    “D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

    “No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

    “Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

    “Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

    “Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

    “Diane?” Mark asked.

    “Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

    “She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

    Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

    “Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

    I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

    “So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

    “The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

    “Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

    “Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

    “Sounds promising,” Mark said.

    Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

    “She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

    As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

    “Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

    I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

    Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

    “Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

    Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

    “Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

    He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

    Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

    “You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

    Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

    “I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

    “No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

    “Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

    Just give in, the humiliation can end.

    I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

    “Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

    “Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

    “Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

    I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

    “Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

    “She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

    Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

    “It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

    Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

    “Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

    Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

    “Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

    Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

    “Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

    “I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

    “Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

    “Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

    “Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

    “Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

    Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

    Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

    “Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

    “What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

    “I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

    Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

    I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

    Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

    “Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

    My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

    “You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

    “Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

    Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

    “Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

    “Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

    Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

    “Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

    To be continued …


  • Surprised

    Font size : +


    An eye opening life style change for my wife

    Surprises

    A funny thing happened just last weekend that still has me shaking my head about. It all happened at the annual boat races held in the main harbor of our city. My wife and I attend the races every year and enjoy the competition. This year it was unusually hot and most of the people in the crowd were dressed for it or, maybe should I say, undressed for it.
    I noticed a woman about our age walking towards us. She was very attractive and had long flowing hair that the wind was blowing in her face. She came right up to us and sat down beside my wife. As she did, her legs opened and revealed that she was not wearing panties. Her cunt was open to the world and she knew it as she looked directly at me, a slight smile on her face.
    She moved closer to my wife almost touching her. She leaned back and raised her knees up in the air to rest on them, all the time exposing her bare cunt to all to see. I noticed it was shaved and her opening was wet, her lips open a little so I could see the pink of her insides as she moved.
    My wife finally acknowledged her with a smile but it wasn’t long after that that the two of them were chatting like they were old friends. Now, my wife is a bit of a prude when it comes to sex and has said many times, that women just didn’t interest her. Anyway, here she was talking up a storm with a half naked woman on the beach on a very hot day.
    After watching a few races that my mind wasn’t really on, I looked over and noticed that the woman’s skirt had ridden up her thighs, exposing more of her bare cunt. I also noticed my wife, being very relaxed, had moved a little closer to the woman and their thighs and legs were touching. My wife’s hand was resting on the woman’s knee as they continued talking while I watched the two of them.
    I wasn’t listening to them but I was enjoying what I was seeing and the more they talked, the closer they got to each other. Now I saw my wife’s hand slide down the woman’s thigh a little until it rested at her hemline. The woman had opened her legs a little more and was resting on her hands as she leaned back. The gentle breeze was blowing her skirt up every now and then, exposing her whole cunt, which I was sure my wife has noticed.
    They continued until after the fourth race, my wife turned to me and said that she was going to the restroom. She asked the woman if she would come with her and the woman agreed, nodding her head. As the woman got up, she spread her legs wide apart and I could see her whole cunt and ass, making my cock twitch once or twice. I watched the two women as they walked away, their shoulders rubbing each other, as they held hands so they wouldn’t get separated in the big crowd. I waited until they were just about out of sight, then got up to follow them. I stayed behind just enough that if they looked back, they wouldn’t see me in the crowd. I watched, as they seemed completely immersed in each other still holding hands and laughing as they walked into the restroom. I stopped and watched the restroom door, waiting to see when they would come out so I could move to where they wouldn’t see me. As I stood there, a couple of women came out of the restroom and I could hear them talking as they walked past me.
    “Did you see that?” one woman asked the other.
    “No, I didn’t,” replied the other.
    “You didn’t see those two women feeling each other in there?”
    “No.”
    “Well, you sure missed a show. They were kissing and rubbing each other breasts. One woman had her skirt up around her waist while the other one had her finger buried inside her cunt. You didn’t hear her moaning as she was getting finger fucked?”
    “No, I didn’t hear anything but you know what, I’m going back in there and I hope I see what you did.”
    “I’m coming with you,” replied the other woman.
    I watched the two of them disappear back into the restroom. Others were coming and going but my wife and her now friend, had not yet come out. The flow of women slowed and finally the two women I had over heard before emerged once again. This time they were quite red faced and seemed a little bedazzled.
    “Wow,” one of them said. “I see what you mean. They might as well have taken their clothes right off. I really liked the one’s big tits.”
    “I like the other’s cunt, it was so juicy and wet, I could hear it squish as she was getting finger fucked.”
    Wow, I thought to myself. Whom were they talking about? Surely it wouldn’t have been my wife and the woman, or was it. There was nothing I could do about it but wait until they came back out of the restroom to see what was going on.
    Finally, after about twenty minutes, the two of them emerged. Their clothes were a mess and they faces were red and a little puffy. Their lips were red and swollen a little as they walked away from the restroom. I watched them until they got to close then hurried back to where we had been sitting before. The two of them finally reached me and they both smiled.
    “Honey, this is Jan,” my wife said. “Jan has invited me over to her place just around the corner to see her garden. She will drive me home later. You don’t mind do you?”
    “No, I don’t mind,” I replied. “Have a good time.”
    I watched them disappear into the crowd and followed them. They walked across the street and around the corner with me close behind but careful to not let them see me. I walked past the house and noticed
    the back of the house had a large fence around it with bushes growing all over it, making the back yard a place where no one could see into it. I continued around the block and came up the alley. I found the back yard and looked around for something to stand on when I heard a loud moan come from inside the yard. As I stood there, I heard over and over again, moan after moan. I knew now what was going on and that the two women the women had been talking about were my wife and her friend.
    I finally found a small opening in the bushes where I could see into the back year. I was amazed at what I saw when I finally found the two figures on the lawn. Both my wife and Jan were completely naked, lying on a towel in the middle of the yard. Their mouths were glued to each other as their tongues explored the insides of each other. Their hands were roaming all over each other’s body, fingers pinching nipples and dipping between spread thighs. Their moans were getting louder and louder the longer they kissed and caressed each other.
    Suddenly, Jan spun around on top of my wife and offered her soaking cunt to my wife who didn’t hesitate in thrusting her tongue deep into Jan’s cunt. Jan moaned and moved her head down between my wife’s open thighs. I heard a muffled moan from my wife as the two women licked and sucked and fucked each other with their tongues.
    I watched them until they separated after each had a giant orgasm. Jan then stood up and put on a huge dildo. My wife watched her put the apparatus on and then held her arms open, inviting Jan to come down to her again. When Jan did, I saw the dildo slide into my wife’s wide open cunt easily. They stayed still for a minute then Jan started to fuck my wife.
    Their lips were locked together again as Jan pounded away at my wife’s cunt. My wife at first just spread her legs but she soon moved so they were over Jan’s shoulders, giving Jan more access to her open cunt. That’s when Jan really started to thrust up into my wife. With each thrust, I could hear their stomachs and thighs slap against one another while they moaned and groaned. My cock was harder than it had ever been I’m sure as I continued to watch these two women fuck in the back yard of Jan’s house.
    After my wife has another huge orgasm, the two women switched positions and now it was my wife who was fucking Jan with hard long thrusts. God, what a sight. Here was my prudish wife fucking and getting fucked by another woman and enjoying it. I couldn’t help but think back to a time when we discussed woman to woman sex and how my wife has reacted. Now, here she was, going completely against what she had said, fucking a woman with a huge dildo tied around her waist and sticking her tongue deep down the woman’s throat at the same time.
    Little did I know that I was in for another complete surprise. After each of them had another orgasm, they lay beside each other, caressing each other softly while they talked and lightly kissed. Jan stood up and walked towards the house, leaving my naked wife on her back, her legs spread, her finger circling her engorged clit. Jan returned a minute later with a beautiful large dog. I’m not sure what breed it was but it was big. As I watched, Jan got down beside my wife again, leading the dog over to the two of them. Without hesitating, Jan ran her hand over my wife’s breasts and squeezed her nipple, making it protrude. She then pulled the dog closer and it leaned down and licked at my wife’s hardened nipple. Its long tongue wrapped around my wife breast and the dog licked and licked while Jan kissed my wife.
    Jan’s hand has slipped down between my wife’s open thighs and she sank a finger then two inside my wife’s soaking cunt. The dog had moved down a little and now was licking my wife’s stomach and upper thigh as Jan continued to finger fuck my wife. She them removed her hand and let the dog move down so he was licking my wife’s cunt with his raspy tongue. This was driving my wife wild as she wreathed under the pleasure the dog was giving her with his long tongue.
    She raised her hips a little and I could see the dog’s tongue running the entire length of her crack from behind her ass hole right up and over her swollen clit. Jan had found the dog’s cock in the meantime and was pumping it. It was amazing the length of the dog’s cock and it seemed to be getting longer and thicker the more Jan rubbed it. After a few more minutes, Jan got up and went over to the house again, coming back with a large towel, rolled up. She leaned down and stuck the towel under my wife’s hips, raising them up off the ground. She then pulled the dog so he was standing over my wife, his long cock pointed right at her open cunt. Jan moved him a few paces forward and his cock made contact with my wife’s cunt.
    His long hard cock slid into her easily and he started to thrust in and out of her while Jan held my wife legs apart and up in the air, giving the dog, complete access to her cunt. After a few more thrusts, the dog’s long cock slipped out of her. In his wild thrusts to get back into her, he found her other hole. His cock disappeared into my wife’s ass hole and he started his wild thrusting again only this time in her back end which she had never had fucked before, at least, to my knowledge.
    My wife groaned every time the dog thrust his long cock into her and she was thrashing around on the ground. Jan was having a hard time controlling her as the dog fucked her. God, what a sight. My wife on her back, her hips raised off the ground, Jan holding her legs up in the air and a large dog, fucking the hell out of her.
    I heard my wife ask Jan to stop the dog as she couldn’t take any more of his fucking. Jan stopped the dog and pulled him away from my wife who turned her head and watched Jan get on her hands and knees with the dog behind her. The dog took one step forward and his cock was buried deep inside Jan’s cunt. He fucked her harder than he did my wife and she was being moved around on the grass every time he thrust up into her. Her moans and groans were loud and getting louder as the dog continued fucking her with wild thrusts.
    Finally, he finished and before he could knot her, Jan pulled away from him. She rolled over and no sooner had she come to rest on her back, when my wife was between her legs, lapping at her soaked cunt. I watched until my wife had finished cleaning Jan’s cunt and I stood up, my hard cock making it hard to walk and I left to go back to the races.
    When my wife came home, she seemed different. She was more open and whenever we went anywhere, she never wore panties and made sure her cunt was bare and shaved. She would sit with her legs apart and flash others, mostly though, she would flash women who seemed more than interested in her. Several times when we were together, another woman would come over and strike up a conversation with my wife. All the time watching her open her legs more and more, exposing her bare cunt to them.
    I was amazed at the number of women who seemed to be interested in my wife’s bare cunt. Her weekends were full of women sucking her cunt and fucking her with one the many dildos she had purchased. The women came in all sizes and shapes but one thing they had in common was my wife’s cunt and they loved it. I can’t remember how many tongues and fingers have been inside her since the races last year. I’ve even seen her with two or three women working on her body at the same time, one between her legs, another sucking her breasts while another has her cunt over my wife’s face getting tongue fucked.
    We also have two large dogs of our own. My wife went down to the pound and after some testing came home with a pair of dogs with big cocks. The two dogs follow her around all the time, their noses buried between her legs and in her crack, their long tongues wetting her cunt before they fuck her. She loves to have one of them fuck her cunt while she sucks the other’s cock.
    The most amazing thing she has ever done though was one day when she had Jan over. She had Jan get down on her back with a large dildo strapped to her waist. She then sat down on the dildo and let Jan fuck her for a few minutes. She then called one of the dogs over and had him stand behind her. She guided his long hard cock towards her ass hole and soon, she was getting fucked in two holes at the same time by Jan and our dog.
    Yes, my prudish wife has changed. For the better? I don’t know but it sure has made life around here more interesting. Me, oh yeah, I get to fuck her and Jan once in a while and I even have had a go with one of the dog’s. When he was fucking me, I found out what my wife enjoyed so much.


  • Kindness Saga: Ally, Beth, and Clare_(0)

    Font size : +


    A, B, and C have some fun.

    Author’s note: This “saga” is just a collection of descriptive sexual encounters between characters. I tried to give each one a (probably lame) back story by writing it into the sex, however, the purpose of this is for sexual enjoyment.

    Often whilst I’m browsing porn on xnxx, I get bored, and come to find some sex stories instead to get me off. That’s what these stories are for. This kind of stuff gets me off – I’d be interested to hear your thoughts on it! I didn’t waste time describing settings etc, you can fill that with your own imagination (whenever I’m reading stories on this forum, for some reason, in my head, most of them take place in this house I lived in when I was about 7).

    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    Anna, Bethany and Clare

    Ally woke up horny. She stumbled out of bed and walked to the bathroom.
    “Hey! Where do you think you’re going?” Came a voice.
    The noise of Ally getting up had woken her sister up too. It wasn’t surprising; although they were 18, they slept in the same bed. Ally stopped in the doorway and turned to look at Beth.

    “Sorry Beth… I just really needed to piss when I woke up!” she told her sister.

    Beth was laying on her side, wearing red silk lingerie which she generally slept in, her head propped up on one arm and her slender body showing off its brown tan in the sunlight which forced its way through the curtains. Her blonde hair looked neat even though she’d just woken from a 12 hour sleep, and her make-up didn’t look too bad either. It must have been a pretty deep sleep. She tilted her head forward slightly and widened her eyes; a small pout spread across her lips as she tried to guilt-trip her sister.

    “Ugh… come on then, you!” Ally said, as if she had read Beth’s mind. “I should have known you’d want me to involve you!”

    “Thanks, Al” Beth said as a deceptively innocent smile ran from her lips to her eyes. “You know I love watching you piss”.

    She half jumped, half walked out of the bed to follow Ally into the bathroom. Ally’s ass wiggled as she walked, clearly putting on a show for her sister, each buttock forming a beautiful crease next to her leg, and then smoothing out again as she reached the front of her stride. The girls were often told that their asses looked “like a second pair of tits without the nipples”, which they took as a compliment. A small triangle of daylight was visible just below their pussies. The two worked hard on their physical appearance, and hard work paid off.

    Ally got to the bathroom, pulling her panties down as she crossed the doorway. A glistening string of pussy juice held on to the gusset of her panties, as if in a weak attempt to hold them in place. She threw the light blue lacy knickers at Beth with a wink.

    “Ahh thanks! I should have known you’d wake up horny. God I love your pussy in the mornings! Thanks for this,” she smiled as if a great gift had been received, “I wish my cunt would leak like yours does.”

    She brought the wet gusset up to her lips and cutely began to taste the girl-cum Ally had leaked onto them. She was like a child with a particularly morish dessert, savouring each lick to prolong the experience. She kissed the wet patch as though it were a lover’s lips, smiling at her sister as she did.

    “You’re so cute” Ally said as she watched her sister appreciate her pussy’s taste. “Come over here baby you’ve earned my piss this morning.” She beckoned with her hand, causing her bare breasts to jiggle slightly. She subconsciously grasped at her nipple and pinched it briefly, a reaction she’d always had when she was anticipating sexual activity.

    “hang on, I’ve just got to finish with these” Beth said.

    “Well hurry up, I’m bursting!” Ally desperated.

    Beth gave the blue panties a long lick to quickly spread the delicious cum onto her tongue. She looked pleased with it and very briefly like she might have been satisfied. She kissed her sister on the lips to share some of the taste.

    “Mhmm, nothing like panty cum to start off filthy Saturday is there?” Ally said. The girls smiled at each other and shared a few more affectionate kisses on the lips.

    “Shall I piss on your pussy then?” Ally asked Beth, who had taken off her panties and had begun to sit on the bathroom floor.

    “Yes please; try to get it as a stream rather than splashing everywhere, I want to run my clit under it” Beth said. Her voice had changed slightly to reflect the sexual desperation that was taking over her.

    “Okay gorgeous girl. Here it comes” Ally said with a smile as she squatted down. Beth was sitting on the floor, her legs open. She leaned back slightly with her upper back against the wall, one hand was holding her pussy lips apart whilst the other stabilised her. Ally noticed a gentle drip of excitement run out from Beth’s cunt opening, and down to her asshole. She wondered what her own cunt looked like from her sister’s point of view.

    “God you’re hot” Beth said quietly. Ally just smiled as the stream of piss began to run out of her pussy. She lent a hand to it, holding the lips apart to encourage a single stream of piss to splash over her sister’s clit. Beth didn’t make a sound; her breathing was heavy and her head tilted backwards. She had a smile across her face and her eyes slightly closed, but couldn’t close them fully because of the temptation to watch her sister’s pussy sowing its gift down onto her.

    Her clit felt amazing.

    “I love pissing on your gorgeous cunt like this,” Ally said, “and god your face is hot.”

    “It just feels amazing, so warm and so dirty.” Beth’s voice was strangely loving; to an onlooker it may have sounded out of place, as though the girls were engaging in regular, uninteresting activity. As Ally let the last of her piss trickle out, she sat down across Beth’s lap and planted a long kiss on her lips. The girls’ faces were quite similar; they were both 18 and born 10 months apart. Although Beth was the younger one, it wasn’t obvious. They’d been sleeping in the same bed since they were 14, and were deeply in love with each other in a very sexual way.

    “I can’t believe how far we’ve come together sometimes,” Beth said with a smile. Her hand was still on her pussy, gently moving to illicit a feeling in her clit. Ally’s pussy pressed gently against Beth’s wrist as she gyrated it, naturally after the piss and the sexual turn on of the situation, Beth’s wrist was wet and they could hear a very faint squelch as it separated and reunited Ally’s cunt lips.

    Beth continued.

    “How many girls our age have what we have? We make love to each other, we care for each other, we support each other… I’m just so happy that I’ve got you. You’re gorgeous, amazing, you have a fucking hot pussy, and I love you!” She kissed Ally and smiled at her, keeping eye contact as she spread her love.
    “Aww baby, thank you. I’m just glad we’ve got each other. I couldn’t imagine waking up in the morning without your lips waiting for me, or going to bed without kissing your cunt. I never thought, when we were 14 and first masturbated together, that it would lead to this.” She recalled their first encounter, where they had explored their bodies as innocently as any young teenager does.

    “I know, Al. You’re perfect – and a complete whore!” she giggled.

    “Oh shut up you’re worse than me!”

    The two kissed again and stood up. After a rinse in the shower they put their dressing gowns on and headed down to breakfast.

    Ally was first to enter the kitchen. Their mother, Clare, had one leg up on a chair and was fingering her cunt gently. She was faced away from the girls as they walked in, her pert, round, perfectly proportioned ass slightly apart. Her asshole was visible, and her inner lips followed the movement of her fingers. She was almost silhouetted against the bright kitchen window. She was looking up, watching the TV screen that was in the corner of the kitchen. It was a video of the empty bathroom where Beth and Ally had just been. Clare heard them enter and turned around.

    “Morning beauties, how are you this morning? Good sleep?” She smiled and walked over, arms wide to hug her daughters. She was wearing a tight white T shirt pulled over her tits quite tightly, and nothing else. Presumably her panties had come off when she started masturbating. Her blonde hair, exactly the same shade as her daughters’, fell down over her shoulders. Unlike Beth, her hair was messy after the night’s sleep, but looked beautiful anyway. Her eyes were large and friendly, and she was as toned and womanly as her daughters. They did work out together, usually, to maintain good shape.

    “So, were you watching us then?” Ally asked her mother. She picked up the black satin thong that was on the floor, which her mother had obviously taken off to finger herself, and brought it to her lips, sucking on the small wet section of material that had clung to her mother’s horny pussy moments before.

    “Yes I was – and I am so proud of you two. I’m so happy that my girls are so happy.” She was referring to the TV she’d been watching which, five minutes before, had been a live CCTV stream of her daughters’ sex session.

    “Thanks, Mum” Beth said as Clare put her arms around the girls. Ally dipped her head slightly, found her mother’s nipple standing out under her T shirt, and sucked on it. Clare’s breast milk filtered through the soft cotton and into Ally’s hungry mouth.

    “Mhmm I thought you’d be a hungry girl after that naughty session earlier!” Clare said, looking down at Ally.

    Ally smiled but did not take her lips away from her mother’s leaking breast. Beth gently licked her mother’s lips as if to divert her attention away from Ally. Clare looked pleased, and kissed Beth.

    “Come on girls let’s go and sit down. I love it when you suck the milk out of my tits every Saturday. I’m so glad we carried on breastfeeding together way past the normal age. You’ve grown into such beautiful young women.”

    “Mum, honestly I think we’re so attracted to each other because of our little milk drinking sessions growing up. When we used to sit and feed on your tits, we felt so comfortable with your body. I guess that’s why we started touching your pussy as we sucked, because we were just so secure and loved.” Beth said. They all reached the living room sofa, Clare sat down, and the girls assumed a semi-foetal position either side of their mother, ready for their milk drinking session.

    “I set the living room camera up to better focus on this sofa by the way, seeing as that’s where the three of us get up to most of our mischief in this room. Aunty Dianne suggested it – when we were watching some videos of you two sixty-nining in here last week she thought it’d be nicer to get a better view.”

    Clare’s sister, Dianne, was also an incestuous lesbian. The two sisters had grown up fingering and licking each other. Their parents never knew, and they had found it difficult to hold a relationship so secretively. Clare had decided that, if she ever had daughters, she would allow them to have a relationship and not have to keep it secret. She wondered if her active encouragement of her daughters’ love for each other was healthy; it did seem unlikely that their sexual relationship would have occurred even if Clare wasn’t aware of it, but that seemed to have been the case.

    Ally stopped sucking gratefully on her mother’s milky tit for a second.

    “It’s so hot that you show videos of us to Aunty Dianne. When we go to stay with her, we feel like celebrities. She treats us as though she’s a fan who’s been watching us in movies, and has finally gotten to meet her idols. She fucks us with dildos and licks our assholes whilst we masturbate and never wants anything in return Mum, seriously. Obviously we like to taste her cunt but she’s so eager to please us. It’s fucking great to be honest!”

    “Hehe, one thing you should understand about your Aunt is that she loves giving. She used to get me off every morning… anyway, how’s my milk today? You’re both gorgeous little sluts for sucking my milk you know. Drink your fill my angels.”

    “It’s delicious today. My pussy is so wet Mum, when your milk tastes good I can focus on how dirty we’re being and it turns me on like fuck!” Beth said between sucks.

    “Good, baby, I’m glad you like it.” Clare assured her daughter, “if you ever get pregnant you can breastfeed me if you like.”

    Ally, on the other hand, showed her appreciation for the milk by slipping a finger tenderly into her mother’s wet vagina. Clare gasped slightly as Ally’s finger caressed her pussy. She felt like the luckiest woman in the world to have her two daughters sucking her milk out, especially now that they were 18 and absolutely incredibly good looking. They still loved their mother’s milky tits, and her cunt for that matter.

    “Mum I’ve got a present for you!” Beth said quickly.

    “What is it baby?” Clare asked.

    “Oh! Oh my god, yes, good girl!” She suddenly said when she realised what was happening. Beth’s pussy was dripping wet, as she let piss gently out. A wet patch started to form on the sofa.

    “Oh yes, good girl! I’m so proud of you,” Clare said, running her hand through the clear stream that leaked from her daughter, “piss for me and drink my milk.”
    “Oh my god!” Said Ally when she realised. “Is she pissing? Ah let me see!” She let her mother’s tit return to its hanging position, milk still slowly dripping from the nipple, and leant over.

    “Rub it into her ass Mum, make it shiny!” She suggested.

    Clare began to direct the slow stream coming from her daughter’s cunt onto her ass. Beth was laying stomach down on the sofa, sucking milk out of her mum’s tit, with her mum’s hand cupped around her vulva so the piss trickled across her buttocks.

    “That’s beautiful baby, oh fuck, look at it Ally! Look what your little sister’s doing for me! Come here girls!” She said, with such desperate pleasure in her voice, pulling Beth’s lips up to hers. Beth let some milk that she hadn’t swallowed trickle between her and her mother’s lips, with Ally licking their lips and chins to get the milk. Beth’s piss continued to leak out as they shared their dirty lesbian kiss.

    “Ally, get some of your little sister’s piss on your lips and kiss me like a good girl. You’re my beautiful little sluts you know that, girls.” Clare ordered, a reassuring, loving tone to her command. Clare did as she was told, thrusting her tongue into her sister’s asshole and covering her lower face with the piss. She moved up and met Clare with a long, filthy kiss. They dribbled over each other as their tongues raced around, licking each others’ lips. Beth sat up and smiled at the scene before her: her two lovers, just as much in love with each other as they were with her, making passionate, dirty love to each other.

    “Mum, can I milk your tit onto my pussy? I want to rub it into my cunt for when Ally licks me later.”

    “Of course you can baby, here.” Clare broke off the kiss with her eldest daughter and turned so that Beth could access her swollen, milky breast. Beth had moved so that she was sitting on the sofa, with her legs open, close to her mother so she could milk her nipple directly down onto her cunt.

    “There we go honey now squeeze away! Get a good amount on there, you know your sister loves milk and cunt juice.” She told Beth, who was milking her mum’s tit with one hand, and quickly rubbing her pussy with the other.

    Ally leaned over, looked her sister in the eye, and smiled in encouragement. “Finger your pussy baby sister, like a good girl. Would you like some spit?” she asked. Beth nodded in agreement and opened her mouth. Clare smiled in anticipation, gently held the back of Ally’s head and guided it towards her sister. Ally’s lips were dripping with milk, saliva, and small amounts of Beth’s clear piss. She gathered a pool of the juices on her tongue, then, maintaining eye contact with Beth, spat the mixture onto her sister’s mouth. Beth’s lips were closed together and she licked them and grinned, kissing Ally passionately. As she did so, she felt her body contract under orgasm as she fingered her clit, lubricated with her mum’s milk.

    “Oh god, Ally your sister’s cumming, grab her nipples. Hold her nipples and help her come like a slut!” Clare ordered.
    Ally did as instructed, milking her sister’s nipples (without the milk, of course) as she shuddered in orgasm. Clare kissed Ally on the cheek as Beth came, encouraging her daughters’ bonding. She was so proud to see her little slutty daughters being so dirty.

    Beth leant back, flat out on the sofa, whilst Ally and her mother gently kissed and licked each others’ tongues.

    “That was great… we’re such a bunch of little whores!” she said.

    “I know baby and I am so fucking happy that you came. Look at the wet patch you’ve left, you can see it even though you pissed there earlier!” Ally said.

    Clare looked from daughter to daughter, admiring their bodies and pretty faces.

    “I love you girls.” She said.


  • HIGH SCHOOL REUNION – TAKE ONE: THE FORMER STUDENT

    Font size : +


    This is the first of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. It is fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

    It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

    TAKE ONE

    Nashiko Giancona had graduated from the high school five years ago, and was now aged 23. Her mother was Japanese and her father of Italian-American descent; her name in Japanese meant ‘child of the west’. She had the slim build, pretty face and straight dark hair of her mother, whilst her European heritage showed through in greater height and a fuller bust than most Asian women. Her face was a blend of the classic high cheekbones and large almond eyes of the Far East with hints of Mediterranean lushness, producing a unique and striking presence all of her own.

    This was the first reunion that Nashiko had attended; previously, she had felt that it was too soon after graduating. However, now that she had completed her computing degree and landed a job with an internet company based near Pasadena, she felt that she had at last left the education system for the so-called ‘real world’. There was an attraction in touching base with her roots again, and so she had arranged to come back for the reunion event, staying with her parents for the weekend.

    The high school was unusual in hosting the event on its own premises, but the former students who attended quite enjoyed the experience of seeing again the places that had once been so familiar. The real reason, however, was that a few years previously they had been very poorly catered for at the main hotel and convention center in the town, and the Alumni Association had decided to organise it themselves at the school instead, and donate the money saved by doing so to the fund that they were raising to improve the track and sports facilities. The practical organisation was handled by some of the teachers; the food and drink was delivered by outside caterers, but at the event it was served by volunteer helpers from the present 11th and 12th grades (in this state, it was legal for 18 year olds to serve alcohol, and so the older 12th grades poured the bubbly wine for the guests). Using current students in this way both reduced the costs and meant that a more lavish provision could be afforded.

    Nashiko circulated around the large room, enjoying the lively hubbub of conversation and random encounters with people she whom knew. There were quite a few of them here, former students and present staff, although the Principal of her time had retired and his female successor was a stranger to her. It was interesting to see people after an interval of five years, and observe how much – or, more often, how little – they had changed. Mary Beecher still seemed to be an empty-headed giggler and Carrie Malone was as uncommunicative as always, but that was surely Hayley Statten over there, looking so much more stylish and assured than she ever had at school, in fact she had a much better figure than Nashiko remembered. She made a mental note that she must chat to Hayley later on and find out what she had been up to. Just now, Nashiko needed a refill of her glass, and she made her way over to the serving tables in a quieter corner. She collected a fresh glass of the fizzy white wine from a tall young man who looked like a basketball player, and then moved to the adjacent table of snacks and nibbles, hesitating over what to choose. The server here was a stunning redhead with a slight dusting of freckles in her clear complexion and, although she could only be about 17, evidently quite a full bust under her buttoned-up white shirt. Nashiko was captivated by her looks and her engaging perky manner, and they chatted for quite a while about how the school was now – which, in truth, seemed pretty much unchanged since her day, although the girl (it turned out her name was Lauren) was quite gushing about the new Principal. Their conversation was just running down when Nashiko felt a touch on her arm, and a familiar voice greeted her:

    ‘Nashiko! How lovely to see you here – how are you, what have you been doing?’

    She turned with a smile of real pleasure, for this was one of her most favourite teachers, who had helped her a lot when she had been in the 11th and 12th grades. Ms Henrikson had taught Nashiko math; she had been in her late 20s then, and was now 33. However, she looked younger than that, being fit and healthy from her sports coaching of the junior softball and badminton teams, and from regular running and swimming. At five foot ten, she was slightly taller than the younger woman, her blonde hair in a neat short style with a fringe and then cut away around her ears to the nape of the neck. The teacher had a warm and attractive smile, a slightly snub nose, and clear blue-grey eyes. She was wearing a pair of smart grey linen slacks, which dropped sheer from her flat stomach and trim flanks, and a white short-sleeve top with a pale blue cashmere vest over it; underneath these was the outline of the bra which encased her C cup breasts.

    Nashiko chattered away about her new job, on which Ms Henrikson congratulated her. The teacher also complimented her on how nice she was looking, and admired the younger woman’s knee-length strapless dress. This was in a pattern of greens which strikingly offset Nashiko’s hair and skin tone; it was cut to cover her shapely bust with apparent modesty, yet also drew the eye to her cleavage, which was accentuated by the uplift given to her D cup breasts by their underwired strapless bra. Nashiko noticed Ms Henrikson’s eyes strayed there several times during their conversation, and she suddenly realised that her former teacher was not just making routine ‘small talk’, even of the friendly kind with a favourite ex-student. It felt more like flirting, that there was a sexual undercurrent which was expressed as much in Ms Henrikson’s eyes and gestures (her hand resting several times on Nashiko’s forearm), as in her conversation. Perhaps, thought Nashiko, just perhaps something more is – or, with encouragement, might be – going on here!

    An opportunity to find out soon presented itself, when Ms Henrikson commented that Nashiko must have had a lot of exciting experiences since she left town to go to college. Nashiko whole-heartedly agreed – thinking of how she had discovered her true sexual preference with her freshman roommate, who had deftly seduced her in the first week, and how after a time she had become confident enough to frequent the local lesbian bars and clubs, which had resulted in some longer affairs and at least two dozen passionate one-night stands. Nashiko had always liked and admired Ms Henrikson, without at the time realising what underlay her feelings. Now, perhaps there was a chance to recover one of the lost opportunities of her teenage years. She looked the handsome teacher directly in the eyes, and said boldly:

    ‘I have learned things about myself – my pleasures – that might surprise you, but I’m sure there is so much more that you could teach me – if you would like to?’ As she said this, she took Ms Henrikson’s hand, gently raised it to her mouth, and – without for one second breaking her steady eye contact with the slightly-flushed older woman – brushed her lips along the knuckles and kissed the fingers softly. Ms Henrikson gave a faint noise, a mixture of a gasp of surprise and a moan of pleasure; her nostrils flared, and for a second the tip of her tongue moistened her slightly-parted lips. Then, with a slight shake of the head, as if to bring herself back from dreamland, she took a firm grip on Nashiko’s hand. Delight and desire showed in equal measure on the teacher’s face, but in her position she had to be sure she was not wishfully misinterpreting the signals. Even with an indication as blatant as this, she had better make sure …

    ‘Oh, Nashiko! Do you mean? … Do you want to …’ asked the teacher, and then she swallowed, unable to say in public what it was, even in a room so buzzing with conversation that no one could possibly hear their soft-voiced exchange. Nashiko knew that this was the cusp moment, the second when things could turn one way or another – and she knew exactly what she wanted, now even more urgently and desperately. Leaning forward, standing slightly on her toes so that her lips were almost brushing Ms Henrikson’s ear, she made sure that no doubt at all could remain.

    ‘Take me somewhere, and fuck me to pieces’, she whispered, the invisible caress of her breath arousing the teacher even more. Ms Henrikson looked like she had been struck by lightning, and she shivered slightly from head to toe. The teacher had kept a firm grip on the stunning Japanese-American girl’s hand, its fingernails painted green to match her dress, and softly she replied:

    ‘Oh, gosh! Oh – my sweet angel … I know a place, we won’t be disturbed there … quickly, follow me out!’

    Ms Henrikson slipped away from the room when the Principal had her back turned, talking to some former students, and Nashiko was a couple of seconds behind her, hopefully making their departures look quite unconnected. They soon left the hubbub of the reunion behind, padding quickly and quietly down the deserted corridors, leaving the lights switched off and using only the minimal emergency lighting that was always on at night to guide their way. As they walked, Ms Henrikson told Nashiko how she had always been very attracted to her, that she had found it difficult not show this when she had been at the school, but that she made it an absolute rule never to touch a student.

    ‘But I’m not a student here any more’, grinned Nashiko, and her former teacher smiled back, her eyes gleaming in anticipation of the long-desired pleasures to come.

    They arrived at the section of the building which contained the school’s other indoor sports facility, a smaller gymnasium which was mainly used for gymnastic exercises and dance classes. Ms Henrikson stopped outside the door of this, to which of course she possessed a key. After they had entered, she made sure to lock the door again – to have someone blunder in upon them now would be a disaster in every way. Ms Henrikson arranged one of the larger exercise mats on the floor, and then turned to take the lovely lush figure of the Japanese-American girl into her arms for the first time – something she had longed and longed for when Nashiko had been a student, and only iron resolve had restrained her. Nashiko had certainly learnt quite a bit in the intervening five years – she came into the embrace without a hint of hesitation, her mouth opening for the kiss and her hands eagerly roaming Ms Henrikson’s upper body, especially stroking the curve of her bust.

    In her turn, Ms Henrikson did something that she had often fantasised about those several years ago, alone in her own bedroom at night and with just a purring vibrator for solace. First, her hands descended to grasp the Japanese-American girl’s firm and sexy ass, one hand taking each buttock, squeezing them and lifting them slightly apart. Next, she tugged the hem of Nashiko’s dress up to her waist, exposing a very pretty pair of quite modest midi-style panties, trimmed with lace, in an emerald green that co-ordinated with the young woman’s dress. And then, and at last, one of her hands slid over the front panel of the panties, and cupped Nashiko’s mound in the palm of her hand, feeling her womanly warmth.

    ‘Oooh, yes!’ breathed Nashiko, just as transported by this sexual encounter with her long-admired former teacher as the older woman was with her. Ms Henrikson’s fingers found the zip fastener of Nashiko’s dress at the back, and pulled it downwards in a single fluid but unhurried motion. As she did so, the dress fell away from the younger woman’s body like petals unfolding on a flower, until the whole garment was bunched around her hips. With an attractive and nimble wiggle, Nashiko shed the dress, letting it tumble to her ankles and then stepping aside from it. She was left wearing just her hold-up stockings (which were pale green), the panties and a matching strapless bra which had a slight push-up effect on her already substantial 30D breasts.

    Nashiko struck a statue-like pose for a moment, and both women laughed in shared harmony and happiness. The Japanese-American beauty reached behind her back to unsnap and fling away the bra, revealing her splendid breasts in all their glory. She cupped them in her palms, offering them to the teacher not only by gesture but also by saying:

    ‘Ms Henrikson, I’m all yours – take me, and fuck me!’

    The teacher smiled at her, and replied: ‘Y’know, considering I’m gonna do just that, right here and right now, I think you can call me Sally!’

    Nashiko gave a sweet smile and a slight bow of her head; in many ways, she had absorbed more of her mother’s culture and customs than perhaps she realised. With a hunger that signalled the passions to come, Sally took the younger woman into her arms again for a long clinching kiss, and then bent to bring her lips to the swelling prominences of Nashiko’s breasts.

    ‘Aahhh, ooooh, yes!’ murmured the pretty half-Asian, entranced to see her former very correct teacher sucking, licking and nibbling on her nipples. Whilst she did this, Sally’s free hand dropped again towards Nashiko’s sex, but this time slipping inside the panties to take a first direct feel of the girl’s cunt, probing the length of her slit and feeling the oozing dampness of her sexual arousal. Nashiko made appreciative noises as she clung onto the taller woman’s shoulders, her own head back and her breathing coming in erratic gasps.

    Sally broke away from her oral pleasuring of Nashiko’s breasts to pull the younger woman’s panties down and off, and then she knelt in front of her. After easing the luscious Oriental babe’s thighs apart, the teacher brought her tongue to her ex-student’s pussy. Nashiko was delighted by this, as she had found that cunnilingus was one of her most favourite lesbian love-making practices. She spread her legs as far apart as she could manage, and gave a shudder as Sally’s fingers slipped between her labia and probed the entrance of her pink tunnel. The older woman’s tongue dove in like a rabbit going down a hole, and Nashiko gave a squeal of pleasure. The combination of Sally’s expertise in pussy-munching and the mind-blowing reality of being eaten out by her former teacher brought Nashiko with sudden abruptness to an orgasm which she could not have held back even if she had wanted to. Instead, she writhed in Sally’s grip with her eyes screwed tight shut, and gave vent to a series of short ecstatic cries as her body trembled and sweet juices seeped from her pussy. During this love-making, the two women had been so engrossed in each other that they had not noticed the handle of the gymnasium door turning as it was quietly tried once from outside, or the faint sound of footsteps quietly retreating along the corridor.

    In the wake of her orgasm, Nashiko opened her eyes and gazed at Sally in delight and wonder. Then, realising that the teacher was still fully dressed, she became the one to take the initiative. Sally’s hands fell to her sides, as the Japanese-American girl swiftly tugged the light cashmere vest over her head, and then undid the blouse underneath, pulling it away from both shoulders to flutter unheeded to the ground. For a moment, Nashiko admired the pert jut of Sally’s breasts, which were a little smaller than her own, as the teacher took a 32B bra size. Sally was clearly a bit of a traditionalist: her bra was in white, but more feminine in its shape and decorative small bows than might have been anticipated from the no-nonsense softball coach and the logical math teacher.

    Now it was Nashiko’s turn to go down onto her knees, her face level with the single round black button at the waist of Sally’s elegant grey slacks. However, the younger woman did not immediately undo this – instead, she brought a hand up under the crotch of the slacks and pressed the fabric firmly against the base of the teacher’s pudenda, grinding back and forth. It was intensely arousing – much more so than if it had been done against the naked flesh – and Sally’s eyes went round in surprise and appreciation. After a few seconds, Nashiko changed tack, undoing the button and zip at the front of the trousers, and pulling them down to the teacher’s knees. The latter was revealed to be wearing much the scantier panties of the two of them – although again a decorous plain white, they were skimpy tai briefs with a high-leg cut and tantalising lace panels. Nashiko bent to undo the straps of Sally’s rather elegant two-inch heels, and this allowed her to pull the slacks the rest of the way down and to remove them – after which, she put the teacher’s stylish black shoes back on.

    With gentle delicacy, almost with formality, Nashiko bent her head to place a single kiss on the fabric at the front of Sally’s briefs, directly on top of her slit. The deferential decorousness of the motion had a powerful erotic impact upon the teacher, as she gazed down in wonder and delight at the lithe body of her favourite ex-student kneeling at her feet, her naked breasts jutting out invitingly. Then she caught her breath, for Nashiko was slowly drawing Sally’s briefs down her legs, until the teacher was able to step out of them and take up a stance with her legs further apart. Nashiko thought that the older woman looked stunningly sexy in her half-naked state – her breasts were still modestly enclosed in their bra, whilst the wanton availability of her pussy was highlighted by her black hold-ups and heels. As Sally trembled with anticipation, Nashiko brought her face back to the newly-exposed cunt – and dispensed with all restraint, fastening onto to it with hunger and desire, plunging her tongue into the teacher’s moist cleft and sweeping it around in every direction. Sally went weak at the knees and felt as if she might lose her balance – the only thing holding her up was Nashiko’s firm grip on her ass cheeks.

    They were so well-attuned that the Japanese-American girl sensed this, and she softly drew her teacher down to lie on her back the exercise mat. Nashiko marvelled at the role reversal – for now it was almost as if Sally was the novice, or at least the overwhelmed youngster. Kneeling next to her, Nashiko tugged the teacher’s bra straps off her shoulders, pulling them downwards so as to peel away the cups from over her breasts, revealing their warm pinkness and stiff red nipples. She followed this up with her mouth, spending some time on each breast as Sally lay with her eyes tightly closed and an expression of pure bliss plastered across her face. Lost in the stimulus from her breasts, the blonde woman’s legs spread wider and wider apart, and her back began to arch. Never one to refuse such an offering, Nashiko plunged two fingers into the teacher’s pussy and began to stoke her fires of passion even higher.

    Ms Henrikson was now losing all her inhibitions, as a mixture of swear words and pleas to be fucked more, harder and deeper tumbled in a cascade from her lips, and the palms of her hands smacked up and down against the rubber mat in a torment of ecstasy. At last, under the merciless combined assault of Nashiko’s left hand tweaking her right nipple, Nashiko’s agile teeth pulling on her left nipple, and the two fingers of Nashiko’s right hand squirming in and out of her vagina whilst her thumb rubbed around her teacher’s clitoris in circles – the dam broke, and Sally Henrikson came and came and came, in waves of orgasm more upliftingly exhilarating and crashingly exhausting than she could remember ever having experienced before. She gave a long wailing cry, her body shuddered from head to toe, and sweat broke out on her face, breasts, back and thighs. Amazed and thrilled by the effects of her ministrations, Nashiko lay down next to the tall blonde, taking her in her arms for a long slow kiss.

    Surprisingly, it was Sally who bestirred herself first, sexual release having first drained and then even more emphatically restored her. She propped herself up on one elbow to look down on Nashiko, and slipped a hand between the younger woman’s thighs to fondle her mound.

    ‘Your turn next, hot spot – and you’re coming home with me, I want to take my time with you!’ announced the teacher in a decisive, almost classroom tone. It had the desired stimulating effect upon the former student, and a gleam came into Nashiko’s eyes.

    ‘Oooh, yes Ma’am, yes please!’ she replied. They exchanged one kiss before rising, a second when they were both on their feet, and a third at the door of the gym, after they had quickly put back on their outer clothes (Sally scooped her breasts back into her bra cups, but they stuffed both pairs of panties and Nashiko’s bra into Sally’s bag). The teacher unlocked the door and peeked out into the corridor, but it was deserted and the coast was clear. They swiftly exited the small gymnasium, locking it again behind them, and they saw no one else as they reached the front hall and then left the building.

    Nashiko had never been to Ms Henrikson’s house when she was a student, and so she carefully trailed the teacher’s car on the short journey until she pulled up behind her in the driveway of a modest but pleasant white-painted single storey house. Whether the question had been in her face or not, as Sally Henrikson unlocked her front door she commented, slightly sadly:

    ‘No need to worry, I live alone – it’ll be just us.’

    Nashiko took the teacher’s hand in hers and pressed it, replying with warm enthusiasm: ‘that’s just fine with me!’

    Once in the hallway, Nashiko took a moment to telephone her mother and explain that she had gone on from the reunion ‘to an old friend’s house’, and so as not disturb her parents by coming in later she was going to stay over for the night – so they could lock up, she would see them some time on Sunday, probably after lunch. Sally had been using the toilet during this call, and whilst Nashiko took her turn in the lavatory the older woman poured two large glasses of chilled Californian Chardonnay.

    The ex-student and her former teacher drank a toast to each other in the kitchen, their eyes drinking in more than their mouths. Then they took the glasses with them as Sally led Nashiko by the hand up the stairs and along to the main bedroom. The centrepiece of this was her greatest indulgence: the largest king-size double bed that she had been able to find, and Nashiko admired it with salacious anticipation. Sally pulled the large duvet off the mattress, leaving the bare expanse of the pink undersheet. The teacher removed her cashmere vest (which was carefully folded into a drawer), her blouse and the grey slacks, and then Nashiko stepped up behind her, reaching round to cup her breasts for a gentle grope before unclasping the blonde’s bra and tossing it away. This left Sally in her hold ups and high heels, a look which Nashiko found very much of a turn-on. As Sally eagerly watched, Nashiko slipped out of her green dress, putting it on a spare hanger in Sally’s closet; now she, too, was naked apart from her hold-ups and shoes.

    Sally felt suddenly sure of how she wanted to take Nashiko, a desire for dominance taking grip of her. As the opening gambit in the campaign, she positioned the pretty Japanese-American on her back, legs apart but not widespread. Then the older blonde climbed onto the bed next to her, sliding her legs between Nashiko’s so that their cunts were pressed together for a classic tribbing session. At once, Sally began to hump and grind, and her superior physical condition soon told – although she might be the older of them, she was certainly the fitter. As their sopping cunts mashed against each other, they reached out with their free hands to clutch and grope the other woman’s breasts, further adding to the erotic stimulation.

    Nashiko was hugely aroused; curiously, although she was physically the slighter of the two, her pussy was both more prominent and wider and larger than her former teacher’s. This had the effect of forcing her labia further apart, whilst the friction of Sally’s hot and inflamed lips rubbed along the inside of Nashiko’s vagina. Within a few moments the Japanese-American beauty was in the throes of her first orgasm, her eyes screwed shut as she climaxed with a series of mewling wails. Sally was relentless – not for a moment did she pause to acknowledge her ex-student’s climax, as she continue to press her unsatisfied pussy against Nashiko’s lubricated and highly-sensitive flesh. In fact, the half-Asian babe came four times before Sally rode the wave of her own first orgasm – which had been helped along by Nashiko slipping a hand in to feel the top of Sally’s pussy and rub frantically at the nub of her clitoris.

    After the tribbing, Sally continued the mutual satisfaction with a long flexible double-ended dildo, but taking the dominant position. Nashiko was content to lie passively on her back, legs spread wide open and one end of the dildo tube deeply penetrating her, as Sally rode the other end, the rise and fall of her hips slapping the plastic phallus in and out of both of their vaginas. Nashiko lifted up her hands to cup and cradle Sally’s bouncing breasts, and then suddenly squeezed on them, causing a convulsion to run through the frame of the older blonde – it started as a shudder, and became a full-scale earthquake, so much so that in the aftermath of climax Sally collapsed forwards on top of Nashiko, cradling her in her arms and whispering soft endearments.

    ‘Wow, Ms H!’ gasped Nashiko, ‘that was so amazing – you are so hot, lady!’ Then her voice turned confiding, as she added: ‘you know, since when I discovered that I’m a lesbian, I’ve quite often thought about you … I always admired you, and I’ve had so many fantasies about this, about doing it with you – so this really is a dream come true for me, literally it is!’

    The teacher sighed happily. ‘It is for me, too, you sexy babe – I did fancy you very, very much when you were at school, but I’ve always thought it wrong to have an affair with a student, quite apart from the risks involved … but I would lie here at nights, bringing myself off with the vibrator, and imagining having you here, in my arms and in my bed … but I never thought it would ever, ever actually happen.’

    ‘There’s a way I’ve wanted to take you’, said Nashiko, with sudden determined vigour; ‘do you have a strap-on I could use?’

    ‘Mmmm?’ replied the teacher, ‘oh! – yes, yes I do!’ She left the bed for a moment to cross to a wardrobe, returning with a quite substantial strap-on dildo in her hands. It was at least eight inches long and over an inch in diameter, not fully life-like but with an enlarged and ribbed knob at the tip. Sally handed it to her former student, who deftly buckled the straps into place around her hips and waist. Nashiko then instructed the blonde woman to kneel on the bed so that her butt was sticking out over the edge of the mattress, and the slight half-Asian babe positioned herself behind her former-teacher’s spread buttocks. Sally’s vulva was open, glistening with juices and perfectly in line with the dildo. Nashiko took a firm grip on Sally’s hips and then rode the dildo forwards, sinking it into the older woman’s cunt-hole. Sally gave a deep grunt as she was penetrated by the first firm thrust from Nashiko’s pelvis, and then a shaky moan as the dildo was withdrawn. Nashiko paused for a tantalising second before thrusting in again, and then she began to speed up, until her hips were whiplashing backwards and forwards, the dildo shaft slamming in and out of the older woman’s pussy like a piston rod. Sally was starting to mumble incoherent words, her hands clawing at the bedsheet, her knees spread wide and a transported look of ecstasy on her face. Suddenly she rose up slightly, arching her back and giving a series of sharp yelping cries as she had her biggest orgasm yet, and then she fell forwards in something not far off from a faint. Nashiko had come herself from the stimulation of fucking her former teacher in this way, and she collapsed on top of Sally’s back, kissing the older woman passionately on the shoulders and the back of the neck, and slipping her deft hands underneath her body to find and grasp her breasts.

    They remained like this for a while, breathless not just from their physical exertions but still more from the realisation of their long-held fantasies. Eventually, Nashiko withdrew the dildo, with Sally sighing deeply as it rubbed along her vaginal walls on the way out. The two women took turns in the bathroom, and then climbed back into bed, both still naked, but this time under the large duvet. They lay in each other’s arms, caressing gently and kissing softly, until first Nashiko and then Sally drifted off into a deep and contented sleep.

    In the morning, Sally lent Nashiko a robe and they breakfasted in their dressing gowns, before going back to bed for another long and lazy fuck with the double-ended dildo. After a few moments, Sally eased the slippery plastic tube out of their well-lubricated cunts, and then swung herself around into the classic 69 position, dropping her mouth to devour Nashiko’s pussy and shoving her own spread-open crotch back onto the young Japanese-American’s eager lips. The two women took their time with this as well, letting the sensuous feelings mount slowly and inexorably. They did not aim for simultaneous orgasms, but rather to take it in turns – whoever was on top would tongue the other woman to a climax and then, her pleasurable duty done, she would roll underneath to become the one being eaten out. They pursued this through several orgasms each, and then cuddled up, dozing in each other’s arms until the early afternoon. After a quick shower, it was time for Nashiko to leave, with Sally waving from the front porch as she drove away in the neat little metallic-blue Ford that somehow suited her so well. The wistful smile on Sally’s face was due to the hot young half-Asian babe’s promise to visit again when she next made a trip home, although that would not be for two or three months.

    Sally Henrikson had profoundly enjoyed her wonderful, amazing night with Nashiko, which was so much like a dream come true. It had also strengthened her growing determination not to let her love-life continue to drift so aimlessly. She knew that what she really needed was a permanent relationship with someone fit and attractive who was around her own age. There are lots of good-looking women in their 30s, she mused, thinking suddenly of her former classmate Tessa, whom she had spotted at the reunion. Sally hadn’t seen her for several years, and she had thought that Tessa was wearing very well, looking trim and pretty in a nicely mature kind of way. She needed someone like that – not actually Tessa, obviously, she was married with kids, but for some reason she stuck in the mind. However, Sally thought wryly, the problem was finding that someone discretely; it was a small town, and in her job she couldn’t be too careful about avoiding any possible scandal. She gave a slightly dispirited sigh, and went back into the house to put on her jogging outfit and yet again run off her frustrations.

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


  • Falling Ch. 01

    Font size : +


    Linnea tries to help a stranger in need.

    Chapter 1, In which I do a good deed

    I was lying on my back staring at the ceiling when the phone rang. It was too much effort to move, so I continued pondering the cobwebs on the fan overhead and waited for the answering machine in the front room to cover for me.

    “Michael, please pick up!” It was a young woman’s voice. “It’s Stacey — I really need to see you, and you aren’t answering your cell! Please call me as soon as you can.” There was a breathless pause and then she hung up.

    Some women might get upset when their good-looking roommate got a call from a strange girl, but I wasn’t one of them. It happened pretty often, actually, but usually Michael was there to answer them. See, he was a sex addict.

    It’s not what you’re thinking — he was a member of one of those “Anonymous” organizations and it had really straightened him out. He was a sponsor, too, and most of the time they were women; I guess they were less of a temptation because he was gay.

    That was how we’d met, sort of. Not that I was a nympho or had a thing for gay men. Actually, with my travel schedule, I barely had any time for a social life, but when I did, I wanted a man who was ready to scratch my itch, if you know what I mean.

    Apparently, Michael and my brother Peter had been scratching each other’s itches, a lot. It had been a shock to discover Peter swung that way, because we were pretty close and he’d never given even the slightest hint he wasn’t “normal.” Sorry; that was my parents’ viewpoint, not mine.

    Anyway, they didn’t take it well when he came out of the closet, probably because he really came out, if you know what I mean, and I guess Peter couldn’t handle their rejection. Emotionally, I mean; he was financially self-sufficient by then. When he committed suicide, Michael was just totally broken up over it.

    Daddy and Mommy wouldn’t even acknowledge he existed, and I sort of felt we owned him and Peter more than they’d gotten. Michael had enrolled in this program and I’d moved in with him for awhile so he wouldn’t be all alone. Daddy had cut me off, too, but it was something I’d needed to do. That had been two years ago; neither of us had raised the subject of my moving out again.

    I liked our arrangement a lot. Aside from the benefits of sharing rent on a larger apartment than I could have afforded by myself, it was simply wonderful to come home from the trip of the week knowing there was unexpired milk in the refrigerator and my mail would be stacked on the end of my dresser. Michael told me having a totally unappealing shoulder to lean on had been literally a life saver.

    It was the nicest rejection a girl could have.

    The phone rang. “It’s Stacey again,” the woman said after the beep. “I’m sorry to keep bothering you, but I think I’m about to fall off the wagon. Please call me as soon as you get this, okay?” She sounded pretty frantic.

    Reluctantly, I forced myself to sit up. The problem was, I had no idea of Michael’s whereabouts. It was late Saturday morning and I’d just gotten home after spending an unwanted evening in Atlanta, courtesy of airline snafus, and he’d been gone when I arrived. I’d seen his phone sitting on the kitchen counter, probably forgotten when he set it down to write the cheery “welcome home!” note that had been waiting for me.

    As if the mobile phone’s electronic ears had been burning, I heard it beep in the other room, reminding its owner of waiting messages. I could guess who had left them.

    I blew an errant strand of hair out of my face and leaned over to pick up the cordless handset on the nightstand. Michael had warned me, several times, not to get involved with any of his acquaintances from the program — that they could be dangerous. I wasn’t ready to go hang out with some hulking would-be rapist, but the girl on the phone didn’t sound that threatening.

    She sounded like she was in trouble. Maybe if somebody had been there for Peter, he’d still be alive. I couldn’t just leave her hanging, waiting until whenever Michael might decide to return.

    Stacey hadn’t left a number, but that was what caller ID was for. I punched a few buttons and she answered on the first ring.

    “Michael, thank God!” she gasped.

    “I’m sorry, this is Linnea,” I told her politely. “I just wanted to let you know that Michael is unavailable at the moment. Is there some way that I can assist you?”

    There was silence on the other end of the line. Finally, she spoke up. “Linnea? I don’t know you, do I? Are you with the, um, counseling group?”

    One of the things I’d learned in sales was that it was important to be assertive and confident. Nothing spooked a prospect like uncertainty. I couldn’t help this girl if she hung up on me. “Oh yes,” I assured her cheerfully. “In fact, I’m Michael’s sponsor.” We’d spent so much time talking together about Peter that it was a very small white lie. “I’d be happy to talk with you about whatever is bothering you, and lend you my support.”

    “I don’t know,” Stacey whispered. I let the silence stretch, feeling it wasn’t time to push. She let out something that sounded halfway between a moan and a growl of exasperation. “I’ll take the chance. Can you meet me at the Starbucks on Third in 15 minutes?”

    It was my turn to hesitate. I could make it, but not unless I went in what I was wearing. I hated the thought, for several reasons. Another one of the things I’d learned in sales was that you didn’t make the deal if you couldn’t get the prospect to pay attention to you. And that it was still a sexist boy’s club in the executive offices.

    I wouldn’t say I dressed like a slut, but my skirts were shorter, my heels higher, and everything generally tighter than I would have preferred them to be. I was a cup size short of the point where I’d never have been thought of as anything except “that blonde bimbo with the rack,” but I had to fight to be twice as good as my male coworkers just to stay even, and they didn’t have to spend two hours every morning in the hotel exercise room working off drinks from the previous evening. I tried really hard not to be jealous of Michael, who worked from home and could wear anything he wanted.

    I’d resigned myself to it on the job, but the pinstriped pencil skirt and silk shell I had on wouldn’t have been my first choice to meet with some poor woman who was in a sex rehab program. Worse, it all looked slept in, which technically wasn’t true, but was damn close.

    My hair looked equally bad. It was overdue for a shampoo, long past the staying power of my hair spray, and showing a little more “dirty” and less “blonde” at the roots than I preferred. I’d planned to have it fixed the previous week, but Annie had been out sick and I wasn’t going to trust my look to somebody I wasn’t familiar with. I’d had to cancel that morning’s appointment, too.

    I reminded myself it was all small potatoes next to this girl’s problems. “I’ll be there,” I promised Stacey.

    “Oh, thank you so much, Linnea!” she gushed. “You’re a lifesaver!” Stacey hung up before I could ask how to recognize her.

    “Shit!” I vented to the empty room, and stood up. I didn’t have the energy to change shoes, and I’d need all the time I had to walk the half mile in my pumps, so I left without writing a note for Michael. I’d see him in a bit, anyway.

    I thought I had Stacey identified about 30 seconds after I walked through the door. There was this intense-looking girl seated by herself at a table, staring hungrily at every woman that entered the place. I studied her, trying not to be too obvious about it, while I waited in line to get my iced double espresso. Laugh if you will, but it was warm out and I needed the caffeine.

    She looked like she was probably in her mid-twenties, a few years younger than myself, and might have been a vampire if it had been night instead of daytime and this had been a fantasy novel. Her complexion was pale, but she had jet black shoulder-length hair, apparently favored really dark lipstick and nail polish, and everything she wore was black. I hadn’t seen so much eyeliner since the last issue of Vogue.

    “Stacey?” I asked, after approaching her table.

    Her eyes raked me from head to toe. “Linnea, I presume?” She suddenly smiled, her white teeth incongruous against the lipstick. “The world works in strange ways.”

    “Forgive the appearance,” I smiled back, seating myself across from her. “You caught me at a bad time, but it sounds like you’re having a worse one.”

    Stacey took a sip from the cup in front of her. “Yeah; thanks for coming.” She stared at her hands for a moment, and released an explosive sigh. “Jesus, it’s been hard! They tell you to put yourself in a good place, to stay away from temptation, but…”

    I nodded understandingly. “You have to keep working at it; stay strong. There’s no quick fix.” I’d heard Michael say that a million times.

    She looked up at me beseechingly. “I don’t know if I can hold out or not. I caught myself outside a salon today; they had a help wanted sign posted. My hand was on the door. Do you know how hard it was to turn away?”

    “Well, you made it,” I reassured her. I absently pushed my hair behind my ear while I tried to figure out the subtext of what Stacey was saying. What would be so bad about a salon? Belatedly it occurred to me that perhaps she was a lesbian. Well, if she was, there was nothing I could do now — and that didn’t make her less deserving of whatever support I could provide. After all, my brother had been gay.

    And he’d died thinking he’d been rejected by his family. I reached out to squeeze Stacey’s hand reassuringly. “Be fierce! You can do it, Stacey! Just stick with what’s gotten you here.”

    “What’s gotten me here.” Stacey not quite giggled. “Linnea, do you really work with Michael?” She plucked a blonde hair from her hand and stared at it.

    “Well, yes, of course,” I prevaricated. I didn’t want to lie more than I had, but it seemed like a bad time to admit we were only friends.

    Stacey coiled the hair about a finger until it formed a little loop. “I was just wondering,” she said, more casually, and surprised me by popping the hair into her mouth. She washed it down with another swig of her drink.

    “Yes, about two years now,” I said, taking a drink of my own. I don’t know what happened, but somehow my hand froze an inch short of my mouth and I poured espresso right down the front of my blouse. “Shit!” I yelped, hurriedly setting down the cup, but the damage was done.

    “Are you alright?” Stacey gasped, eyes wide.

    “I can’t believe I did that,” I admitted, feeling horribly embarrassed. “Please excuse me for a minute and let me go clean up.” I rose to my feet and hurried to the women’s room without waiting for her response.

    A huge dark spot covered the front of my blouse when I looked in the mirror. It could easily have been worse, but somehow I’d managed to pour my drink right down my cleavage; the blouse had contained the splash, and my bra had absorbed the excess liquid.

    It might already be too late, but I quickly removed my blouse and began rinsing it in the sink, hoping the stain hadn’t set in the silk. A trickle on my belly reminded me of the bra and the danger to my wool skirt. Leaving the blouse to soak for a moment, I removed the bra as well, setting it aside for later.

    I used a few damp paper towels to wipe myself clean, and then looked at the blouse. Fortunately, it looked like I’d been fast enough to avoid any permanent damage, but it was completely soaked. I caught sight of a diaper changing table to one side; rolling my blouse in an unconscionable number of paper towels reduced it from soaking wet to uniformly damp.

    There really was no alternative, so I pulled it on and fastened the buttons, leaving it out instead of tucked in so it wouldn’t get the skirt so wet. My nipples hardened immediately from the evaporative cooling, but I couldn’t do anything about them, either. Looking in the mirror, I could see the points where they pushed against the damp silk, but it wasn’t really risque. Pathetically, it didn’t look any more rumpled than when I’d walked in, either.

    After cleaning up the mess I’d made, and leaving the trash can near to overflowing, I took a last look in the mirror and pushed unhappily at my hair before leaving. Stacey was still sitting at the table, guarding my purse — I’d completely forgotten it in my panic! — and smiled when she caught sight of me.

    “Everything okay?” she asked, handing me the purse.

    “This day just keeps getting worse,” I groused, and then laughed lightly so she wouldn’t take it personally. “I haven’t felt so rumpled since I attended school.”

    Stacey shook her head. “Nonsense; you’re smokin’, Linnea.”

    “Freezing is what I am.” The air conditioning was blowing right on me, leaving my poor nipples feeling like tiny ice cubes. A stray draft wafted across my bare crotch, suggesting a rivulet of espresso must have made it that far after all. “Can we go outside and continue this while we walk?”

    “Certainly! I’m sorry to have put you to so much bother, honestly.” Her mood already seemed more upbeat.

    If comic-relief was what it took, I was happy to assist. Our spirits rose higher when a man entering the store as we left crashed into a display because he was watching us instead of where he was going. I realized I needed the laughter too, after my stressful week and long flight home.

    We walked aimlessly, talking about trivial things, like two old friends. Eventually I started feeling warm and called a stop at an empty bench.

    “I hope I’m not getting sick,” I complained, unfastening a few buttons and fanning myself. It was a warm day, but Stacey didn’t seem to be uncomfortable and she was wearing layered long-sleeved tops, a leather miniskirt over knit leggings, and tall boots.

    “I’m sure it’s just the sun, Linnea. I can’t thank you enough for taking so much time out of your day to talk with me, when you’re not even my sponsor. Is there anything I can do to repay you?”

    “Oh, please, Stacey — I was happy to help!” I objected. Then my mouth shot off before my tired brain could catch up. “You mentioned almost applying for work at a salon — could you do anything with my hair? I don’t know how I’m going to get it taken care of before tomorrow afternoon.”

    Stacey surprised me by leaning forward and running a hand through it. “Sure! What would you like done?” She carelessly twisted another hair about her finger and popped it in her mouth.

    It felt wrong to have asked, but backing out would have been awkward, and I didn’t want to offend her. Besides, I really did need to do something, and my flight out was at 5 PM the next day. “Just a trim and maybe touching up the color? I don’t want to be a bother.”

    “You came to the right girl,” she answered with a smile. It dimmed slightly. “That is, if you don’t mind coming back to my place?”

    Dim echoes of Michael’s warnings filtered through my head, but I felt I knew Stacey so well it was impossible to take them seriously. “Let’s go!”

    I almost had second thoughts when we entered her tiny apartment, but then I realized the decor was just Stacey. Everything was dark earth tones, with drapes pulled across the windows and candles sitting on every unoccupied surface. However, the place was neat and tidy, with no trace of neglect.

    Stacey pulled a chair out from the kitchen table, and then disappeared to collect her supplies. When she returned a minute later, she handed me an old stained T-shirt and told me I could change into it in the bathroom so my blouse wouldn’t get ruined.

    Grateful for her hospitality, I slipped into the bathroom and unfastened the last few buttons on the blouse. I took the foam hanger Stacey handed me and hung the blouse on it, then hooked it on the shower rod to dry some more. The T-shirt was tight and scandalously thin, but it seemed like it would serve its purpose; I didn’t intend to wear it in public.

    I also took the opportunity to use the toilet, but was stunned when I hiked up my skirt and discovered my underwear and hose were missing! I was absolutely sure I’d been wearing them that morning — like I said, I was no slut — but they were gone. Worse, I couldn’t remember removing them. I just sat there on the toilet, biological needs forgotten, while my brain locked up.

    “Is everything okay in there?” Stacey asked.

    “Um, sure, I’ll be right out,” I replied, and flushed the toilet to cover my hesitation. I’d have to figure it out later.

    Putting on a confident smile, I walked out to the kitchen and sat down on the chair, feeling the nubby upholstery scratch gently against my skin. A half dozen or so flickering candles added ambiance to the utilitarian ceiling light; soft music was playing somewhere.

    Stacey draped a towel around my shoulders and tilted my head back to begin wetting my hair. The feel of her grooming was so soothing, and I was so tired, that I fell asleep almost immediately.

    “Hey, sleepyhead — what do you think?”

    I blinked and wrinkled my nose at the faint smell of burning hair, hoping nothing had gone wrong while I’d been dozing. I looked at the mirror Stacey was holding in front of me, and then rubbed my eyes and looked again. When I’d sat down, my hair had been a medium blonde with some highlights. Now it was a bright platinum blonde, cut asymmetrically but very stylishly, and with masses of waves that added texture and color variations.

    “I love it!” I gushed, and felt a wave of happiness at the sight of Stacey’s pleased smile.

    “I always did prefer blondes,” she quipped, setting aside the mirror.

    My glance fell to the bare mound between my spread legs. The familiar dark thatch I’d known since puberty was gone, leaving only ruddy swollen lips and gleaming skin. Stacey’s glance frankly was predatory, and I felt a rush of moisture at the thought of how attractive I was — and how attractive she was.

    She unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor, revealing that her leggings were crotchless. The hair on our heads might have been as different as night and day, but I was thrilled to see her sex, like mine, was completely bared and dripping with desire.

    “Oh God, I want you,” I moaned, my mouth suddenly dry.

    Stacey came a step closer and I literally poured out of the chair onto my knees so I could worship her pussy. I’d never even thought of doing such a thing before, but as soon as the first drop of her nectar reached my yearning tongue, I knew I’d be doing it a lot in the future.

    “That’s it, baby,” she cooed as I began lapping frantically. “We both know what a girl needs.”


  • Queen Yavara: Chapter 56

    Font size : +


    I hope you all are liking how things are coming together in this story. If you find yourself rooting for the bad guy, then I know I did a good job.

    Chapter Fifty-Six

    YAVARA

    I was in the midst of a great silence. It was deafening. The world around me seemed to pulse with it, fading in and out like the cadence of waves. Blood ran from my sister’s nose and mouth, and pooled onto the hollow of her throat. Her eyes were bloodshot and dull, staring at the ceiling. She was dead, and I didn’t feel anything. There was no catharsis, nor release, nor even a settling of peace. There was just emptiness. It was then that I realized how much of me was actually her. The sum of my soul that belonged to Leveria Tiadoa was filled with my hatred, self-loathing, insecurities and doubts, and that sum totaled more than any other; even more than Elena. Even more than Alkandi. I hadn’t been healed of all the anguish Leveria had dealt me; it had just been carved from me like a tumor crudely cut out, leaving me lesser than I was. The silence blared in my ears like a warning, and my heartbeats pounded like the ticking of a clock.

    “You with me, Alkandi?” I whispered.

    Silence answered.

    “Did you do that, or did I?”

    Again, nothing.

    “I guess the real question is, what would Yavara do?”

    Only the wind from the open window sounded in the room.

    I smiled to myself. “No answer, huh? I guess I get to decide then. Any objection?”

    Nothing.

    “At least I asked.” I leaned forward, and took Leveria’s dead face in my hand. Her heart still pumped, and there was still something going on in what was left of her brain. She was dead, but there was enough left to be called ‘life.’ I reached behind her, scooped the pink matter off the pillow, and tossed it into the hole in her head. Then, I uttered the incantation.

    LEVERIA

    I opened my eyes. When had I closed them? There was a void. Blackness. No… not blackness, for blackness was something. This was nothing. A space of emptiness between moments. Death. I had died. I could feel it, a numbness, a discontinuity in the center of my consciousness. A before, and an after, but not an in between. A chasm that I had not crossed, but simply appeared on the other side of. I was so cold. I didn’t even remember what warmth felt like. I didn’t remember anything.

    There was a creature beside me. A woman? Yes, a woman. Was she dead? She looked dead. Her skin was a sickly pale, and her eyes were distant, and she was lying still next to me. Orange eyes? That seemed strange to me, but I didn’t understand why. Where was this place? What was it? Everything around me was plush and pink, void of edges and hard surfaces. Cushions. Pillows. I remembered these things. I glanced down, and saw an array of strange objects littering the cushion I rested upon. These were things I could not logically grasp yet, but they engendered a strange feeling within me. The thing that lay between the strange objects was my body, and I could understand that it was mine even if it felt detached. Conceptually, I could reason that there were fingers attached to hands attached to arms attached to shoulders attached to chest. I could then reason further that these attachments carried a common connection to me—whatever I was—and that I, the consciousness that inhabited this… whatever this was… I could control my fingers. I sent a signal down my arm, and extended one finger. Yes, I could do that. It required quite a bit of effort, but I had autonomy over this body. This body that somehow did not feel like mine, but something that I had just entered. Had it been someone else’s before? No… no, I seemed to recall that I… whatever “I” was… I used to use this body. Though it seemed modular to me, I deduced that I could not in fact leave this body, though I obviously had just left it only moments ago, and so… ah, it didn’t matter. For now, I needed to only focus on gaining control of the shell I currently occupied.

    I wiggled one finger, then the next, then the next, then the next. The last finger was different than the others, and moved strangely. Ah, it was my thumb. My memory was coming back. I wiggled one toe, then the next, then the next, then the next, then the smallest little one at the end. I did the same with the other foot, then extended my heel forward, and felt a satisfying crack in my ankle. Ankle, heel, foot; these were identifiers I could remember easily, but what were the things attached to my toes? Little white and pink shiny things that seemed to grow from the tips. Blades? Yes, they seemed like blades. A blade as I understood it, was a flat and sharp thing, and that described the things coming out of my fingers and toes, but… hmm… it didn’t seem right. Nails. They were called “nails” for some strange reason. I angled one nail against my opposite foot, and moved it across the flesh. I felt pain, and immediately comprehended it. Pain was easy. Pain and I were very intimate.

    A flood of memories came back to me. The pain I had endured, the pain I had caused, the pain I relished and the pain I abhorred. The memories were fractured at first, just simple flashes of recollection without context, but they became more vivid by the second, until whole paintings were being displayed in my mind. I had inflicted and received so much pain. It was like I was trading it my whole life. I loved it, this trading of pain, this giving and receiving. It was a game, and I loved games. Who was I? A gamemaster of pain. But who? There was a memory… a crown being placed upon my head by an older man. Had I caused him pain? Oh yes, I had caused much. Had he caused me pain? Yes. He had caused my first true pain. Father. A memory flashed before my eyes. I was a little girl. I was playing alone in my room. Father came in. He walked funny, staggering every step. He stank of alcohol. I remembered that after that night, he never drank until his last dying days, but that night, the miasma of whisky that came from him was so strong that it filled the room. He looked down at me, and smiled. It wasn’t a fatherly smile. He locked the door behind him. There was nothing after that, but I remembered the pain, and that seedling of pain blossomed in me, becoming something beautiful, something terrible.

    But I was always terrible. There was an even earlier memory of pain. Not the first pain I endured, but the first pain I inflicted. I remembered standing over the crib of a babe. It was a girl, and her head was bald except for wisps of blonde. ‘Yavara,’ I had cooed, ‘it’s your big sister. It’s Leveria.’ Leveria—that was my name. And this woman next to me… was she Yavara? The memory came back into focus. I had a twig in my little hand. Baby Yavara was only months old. I smiled impishly, and dangled the twig into Yavara’s crib. Her big blue baby eyes widened in wonder at it, and she attempted to grab it. I pulled it away, and giggled. She giggled too. I extended the twig into the crib once more, and gently poked her nose. I giggled, and she cackled delightedly, squirming in that fat little way babies do. I poked her belly, and we both laughed like it was the funniest thing in the world. I poked her in the eye, and she screamed. She shrieked so terribly that it seemed to split right through my skull, and I laughed. I laughed with more pleasure than I ever had.

    From those two memories, I reconstructed the person that I was until all the pieces of my timeline were in place, and the only void space was the moment of nothing between my conversation with Yavara, and this instance right here. I looked at my little sister. Though she was staring blankly at me, the sheets beneath her parted mauve lips moved subtly with her breaths. She was so near to death. It had taken everything to bring me back. With a groan, I flopped one arm to my side, purposefully curled each finger around a pillow, then flopped the arm back so that the pillow was secured before my chest in both hands. With the utmost effort, I rolled to my side, atop my sister, and pressed her face into the pillow. She didn’t struggle. She just lied there while I shifted my weight onto my chest, and suppressed her ability to breathe. After a minute, one of her legs kicked a little. After two minutes, the kicking stopped. After three minutes, it started kicking again. Goddamn, how much longer would it take? After four minutes, her foot went still.

    “You still alive, Yavara?” I asked. I pulled the pillow away. She was staring blankly at the ceiling, her orange eyes like glass, no light behind them. I put my finger over her mouth, and felt the faint wind of breath coming from her. “Shit,” I mused, “good lungs, but I guess you’re used to holding your breath though, huh?” I chuckled, and put the pillow back over her face. Why were their splotches on the pillowcase? I wiped my brow, but I wasn’t sweaty at all; I was practically freezing from death’s chill. I put my hand to my cheek, and felt wetness. I’d been weeping? Why? It didn’t make any sense, but even as I thought it, fat tears poured from my eyes, and splashed the pillow beneath me. I knew what grief was. I’d felt it keenly before, and so this pain was familiar to me, and it was the most unwelcome pain. It knotted in my chest, and squeezed like a fist around my heart, pulling everything down deep into the pit of my belly.

    “No,” I hissed at Yavara’s glass eyes, “no, not for you! Not for you! Not for you!” But I could not kill the pain, and I could not swallow it. It washed over me, taking me completely, and I could only bury my face into my sister’s breast, and vent the pain with deep sobs.

    “I won’t say it!” I bawled, “Goddamn you, I won’t say it!”

    But the pain broached no argument. It built and built until the words bubbled unbidden from my mouth, “I’m sorry.”

    My tears splashed upon Yavara’s vacant face, wetting her pallid cheeks and blue lips. Her breathing was slowing, each exhale like a numeral in the countdown. It wouldn’t be long now. The pain within me ebbed away, and left a cold solemnity. I knew what I had to do. With what strength I had in me, I crawled up my little sister’s body until my crotch was pressed around her face.

    “Sorry about the taste,” I muttered as I shakenly elevated myself upright, “but that’s what you get when you have your entire kingdom run train on me.”

    I clicked open Yavara’s mouth with my thumb, pinched her tongue, and brought it out. “If you die, this is going to look really, really bad.” I mused, and lowered my clit to her mouth. I gasped when the wet plush flesh pressed around me, but my pleasure was only momentary. As I settled atop my lifeless sister’s face, I realized I would have to do all the work for the both of us.

    “I am not a necrophile.” I said to myself, and began grinding across Yavara’s tongue, “Not yet. Hold on, baby sis; I’m coming for you.”

    I thrusted and shimmied, driving my hips forward and back, grunting and groaning with the exertion of it. The stimulus was present, but there was nothing about what I was doing that was even remotely sexy to me. I tried degrading my sister, but it only made me feel guilty. I tried encouraging her, but it felt disingenuous. With each labored motion, her breath that heated my sex became less and less frequent, until half a minute had gone by between soft exhalations.

    “Come on!” I hissed, tears of frustration falling from my eyes. “Goddamn it! Make me fucking come, you stupid slut! I know you can do it!”

    But there was nothing. My motions weren’t sinuous and sexy, but jerking and rigid, and my mind wasn’t soft with bliss and desire, but sharp with urgency and panic. I dug my fingers into the pillow, and tried moaning like I would in lust, but each sound was an affectation, and I gave up after the third utterance.

    I closed my eyes. “Elena,” I whispered, “I really need your help right now.” I took one breath, then another, and let them slowly out through my mouth. I felt the panic wash away, and a peace come over me. An image came to my mind. Elena was in bed with me, all tangled in the sheets. She’d been wonderfully abusive towards me all night long, and as the golden dawn caressed her bronze flesh, an apologetic little smile formed over her plush lips. I giggled, and crawled up her body, enjoying this moment of tender dominance, savoring the way she so willingly submitted after being so controlling. I made a seat of her breasts, and outlined her lips with my thumb, whispering of what dirty things those lips would soon be doing. She got impatient with me, and grabbed two fistfuls of my ass. I yelped in delight as she shoved me forward, and I bit my lips and moaned splendidly when I felt her tongue.

    “That’s it.” I whispered in both the memory and the present, “Right… oh god, right there.” The tip of Elena’s tongue upended my engorged clit, and drew it out with a come-hither caress. She played with me coyly, drawing such sweet patterns upon me, never moving past the point of teasing pleasure. It drove me wild. When I couldn’t take it anymore, I balled my fists in her hair, and rode her face for all it was worth, forcing her muzzle to smoosh around my leaking petals. The glint in her eyes was alight with the satisfaction of making me lose my composure, and she rewarded me for my defeat, consuming me sloppily, mouthing around my soft parts and plunging her tongue deep inside.

    “Elena!” I cried in both past and present, sounding a tenor that was nearly mournful in its tone. I grasped my breasts, my nipples hard through my fingers, and I bestrode her face, kissing her with my other lips, exclaiming of my pleasure with each breath. The feeling within me built, rising steadily and inevitably, taking me higher and higher. It compelled my back to arch, to present my breasts to the sky as I tilted my head back and exalted. I was hot all around her tongue, sweltering and pulsing, wetting her lips and nose with my nectar. She didn’t show any mercy. She feasted upon me without restraint, driving me further and further into my mania, stripping me of all senses but the sensations she poured deep into me. Ecstasy swelled within me, ballooning from my core, moving like electricity through my nerves until it was firing from the tips of my fingers and toes! I looked down at the woman doing this to me, and stared with disbelieving, wonderous eyes.

    “I love you!” I whispered, and I didn’t care that it was the sappiest fucking thing in the world to say when coming. I said it, and she winked back, and pushed me over the edge.

    ELENA

    “Die, you motherfucker, die, die, DIE, DIE!” Huntiata screamed, stabbing his sword into the open mouth of the wolf. Blood poured from its gouged-out eyes and crushed nostrils, but still it gnashed and snapped, wrathful and ferocious to the very end. It lurched forward and bit a grotesque chunk out of a soldier’s leg, and he went down shrieking. The warg silenced his agony with a crushing forepaw, splattering me. I drove my blade into the warg’s throat, and ripped across. A great gout of crimson flowed onto the stone floor, and the beast went still, blocking the corridor with its body. The red eyes of its brethren peered out from behind it, then disappeared in a flash of shadow down the steps.

    Huntiata took in a huge breath, and slouched on his sword. We were in the servant’s wing of the castle, on the third floor. The battle for the castle had started in the atrium, where the entire elven force had barricaded themselves before each entrance of the castle’s four wings; the royal wing, the guest wing, the noble wing, and the servant’s wing. When the wargs came through, all four forces were immediately overwhelmed. I didn’t know how the others were fairing, but we’d been pushed backwards up three flights of stairs, and had lost at least two-thirds of our men along the way. I didn’t know how many of the enemy we’d killed, but it seemed to have been enough for our pursuers to seek out easier prey. But then again, I didn’t know.

    “Mom?” I asked, panting heavily.

    She shook herself back into awareness, and glanced at me. “Yes, Dear?”

    “You OK?”

    She blinked, then said, “I’m fine,” very plainly.

    “We need to regroup with the others,” Huntiata growled, hobbling over to me. He’d gotten a chunk of his foot bitten off on the way up, but he managed to act like it wasn’t bothering him.

    “You want to go back down there?!” a soldier screamed, gesturing to the corridor.

    “It’s our only chance!” Huntiata snapped, “If we’re able-bodied, we must fight! If we don’t win, we will die!”

    “Just give us a fucking second!” a watchman gasped, clutching his bloody side.

    “We don’t have a fucking second!” Huntiata roared, “Every second we waste, ten men die! We need to…” He trailed off, and cocked his head. Everyone else went silent. There was a scraping sound like metal on stone. Suddenly, all the daylight that had shone through the western hallway’s windows went out. I slowly turned around, and looked out the window beside me. Where there had once been a landscape of the Bentius Bay, there was now a pair of red eyes surrounded by black fur.

    “Oh, shit.” Huntiata muttered, and all hell broke loose. The wargs smashed through the windows, burst through the surrounding stone, and leapt into the hallways. Men disappeared into the mass of fur, and their shrieks cut through the growls and snarls of the feasting beasts. I snatched Mom by the hand, and sprinted toward the felled warg at the corridor’s entrance. Huntiata ran alongside us, and the surviving five soldiers ran behind, none of them looking back. I squeezed past the dead wolf, and dragged Mom through the space. Huntiata hacked his way through its side, and two soldiers flowed in after him. The other three men tried to get into the space Mom and I had passed through, but they all tried to get into at once. Stuck shoulder-to-shoulder, they jostled in a mania of panic before they were suddenly ripped backwards in a trifecta of screams.

    We sprinted down the stairs, stumbling over piles of our own dead, maneuvering past the great corpses of wargs. We got down one flight of stairs, the next one, then we were smashed against the wall in a sudden flux of fur and muscle, and a horrific crunch sounded. Someone shrieked next to me, and I squeezed my Mother’s hand, and yanked it toward me. I half-expected it to be the only part of her that came with, but the rest of my Mom came surging after, and we wriggled through the flailing mass of wolf, and burst out from the other side. Huntiata was with us a moment later, a brand-new slice across his cheek that exposed his teeth, but he didn’t seem to notice. He just hobbled along as fast as he could while the two screaming soldiers bought us precious extra seconds.

    The atrium was empty when we sprinted into it. Hundreds of bodies littered the four entrances to the four wings, and very few of them were wargs. The three of us hugged the wall as we circumnavigated the expansive room, our eyes shifting to every dark corner and alcove. It was strange how silent it was. Not twenty minutes ago, this had been a scene of raging battle, and now it was a graveyard. Our footsteps echoed in the stony confines, and our shadows moved across the walls. Our breathing was tight and rapt, but still it could be heard like thunder from our lips. I squeezed Mom’s hand tightly, and she did the same, our grips fused together. Huntiata led the way with his sword on guard, leading his shuffle with his half-foot. We came to the royal wing entrance, and peered down the corridor.

    Scores of dead littered the luxuriant carpet, and blood splattered the walls. The stained-glass fixtures had all been shattered, and the cold winter light shone through in beams that contrasted the pervading blackness between them, blinding us to what lay beyond. Huntiata shuffled forward, pinning his back to the wall. We followed after; our weapons held tight against our breasts. We made ourselves small against the wall, hiding our side profiles behind the stone columns that framed each empty window. Huntiata made it to the first window’s edge, and ducked beneath the beam of light. He slipped to the other side, and peered out of the edge of the window. A great black paw suddenly shot out of the window, and seized upon Huntiata’s midsection. His eyes bulged, his mouth opened, and he shrieked. He shrieked with a pitch I didn’t think he was capable of reaching, and it was so shrill that it cut right through my head. The massive paw ripped away, and Huntiata’s entire front was ripped away with it, strings of sinew and intestines stretching from his gored belly like gum. He folded in on himself, all of his abdominal muscle removed, and he gurgled into the carpet.

    With tears streaming down my cheeks, I grabbed what was left of my friend, and dashed past the window. The paw smashed through it again, missing me and my mother by a hair. We raced past the second broken window, and the paw slammed a second later, tearing the carpet into ribbons with its great claws. I stopped just short of the third window in time to see the shadow cross its beams of light. I set Huntiata down, grabbed another body, and threw into the pale luminance. The black paw came down again, and I came after it with a fury. My sword arced down, and cut through bone like butter. There was a hellish shriek on the other side, and the sound of claw scraping on stone. The beast’s scream faded as it crashed upon the rock, and then ended when it thudded onto the beach a hundred feet below.

    I turned back to Huntiata. The pale light illuminated the side of his face, sparkling off his teeth from the hole in his cheek. He showed me the rest of his bloody teeth with a grim smile. “We had some fun, didn’t we?” he mouthed, barely any sound coming from him.

    “Yes.” I whispered, kneeling to his level.

    “That’s what it’s all about.” He laughed, not heeding the blood that ran freely from his nose and mouth, “That’s all life is. Just a bit of fun, eh?” The smile faded from his lips, and his eyes went dull.

    I took his bald head in my hands, and touched our brows. “I’m sorry, Sherman.” I hissed between my tears.

    Mom put her hand on my shoulder, and pulled me back from the corpse. “Elena, we have to keep moving.”

    We walked silently down the royal halls. The deeper we got into the castle, the more the bodies piled up. By the time we got to the throne room’s entrance, we could hardly walk without stepping on the dead. Only here, the fallen enemies outnumbered the elves. Great iron bolts were imbedded into the bodies of at least twenty wargs. The wolves had been struck with such force that their flesh had been split by the shock of it, cleaving them all the way through. The iron ballistae bolts stuck from the stone walls like rebar, twisted and deformed by the energy of their impact. We ducked beneath the hazardous debris, and moved carefully through the long claws and fangs of the dead wolves. I expected at any moment that their eyes would open, and they’d rip into my leg with one snap of their jaws, but all laid perfectly dead on the plush red carpet, their blood adding to the color.

    We summited the final dead wolf, and the light of the throne room shined onto us. And there, sitting at the very end of the long hall, was King Lucas Ternias. Two ballistae flanked his throne, but the crews who had operated them were all dead. Their bodies were piled up right before the throne, lying atop the corpse of the one wolf who had slipped through the crossfire.

    “And so, the mystery is solved!” Ternias laughed when he saw me. “I was wondering why all those posters of you were showing up in the lower wards. I actually thought it was due to your mother—not your mother’s doing, mind you, but because of her. But where are my manners? Welcome, the Ladies Straltaira.” He gestured for us to come in. Mom and I looked at each other, then peeked around the corners. There had been an ambush set up there, but the ambushers were dead, along with two wolves. Carefully, I slid off the belly of the warg, and entered the throne room.

    Mom and I walked side-by-side down the red carpet, looking every-which way for a royal mage or an archer. We found them; all of them were dead on the way to the throne. I could see the bloody path the wolf had made through them, and could trace its moves nearly verbatim by the orientation of gore on the walls and floor.

    “It occurred to me last night that there would be an attempt on my life today.” Ternias said as we walked toward him, “Lady Jonias, Lord Huntiata and Lord Feractian had all been conspicuously silent, and with all the posters of you popping up, I guessed that someone was likely going to use your mother as a tool to legitimize their claim to the throne.” He laughed as if realizing the punchline to a joke, “Never in a million years did I guess that you’d survived that fall.”

    “I didn’t.”

    He gave me a bemused smile. “I’m sure. Anyway, I spent all of last night meticulously running through every scenario that would result in my defeat, and I enacted my plan. It was a perfect plan given the resources at my disposal, though it appears I underestimated you, Elena Straltaira—though of course, I didn’t know it was you I was underestimating.” He kicked the dead warg in front of him, and laughed, “I guess all that mumbo-jumbo about peace was just hot air after all! Well played!”

    “This wasn’t me!” I snarled.

    He laughed harder. “You can drop the act! I’m already very impressed!”

    “Lucas!” Mom snapped, “Do you really think I would ever even consider a plan like this?!

    He shrugged. “What can I say, Lydia? I can only see the world through my eyes, and I know very-well what I am capable of.”

    A chorus of screams came from the corridor. The familiar snarls followed, then the wails of agony, then silence. I watched the entrance of the throne room, and waited, clutching my sword with white knuckles. There was an explosion of gore, and a single warg burst through the remains of its brethren, and charged right for me. I pushed Mom out of the way, drew my sword, and dove forward. The beast leapt at the same time, and while we moved on our trajectories, I twisted in the air, slid beneath its swiping paw, and jammed my sword into its chest. The blade split cleanly through muscle and fat, opening a bloodless line from sternum to crotch as it passed over me. We fell on opposite sides. I hit the floor with a thud, and the beast hit the floor with a splat. Its insides plopped out of its dissected midsection, and the blood began to pump after it. I groaned, and threw myself upright, anticipating another attack from the entrance. Stepping backwards, I grabbed Mom by the hand, and made my way to the throne.

    “Ah, I see.” Ternias muttered when we arrived. His pants were soaked in piss, but otherwise, he seemed quite calm. “So, you knew nothing of this?”

    “No!” I growled.

    He just stared at the dead warg in the middle of the hall, and chewed on his lip. “Are you going to kill me then?”

    “Yes.”

    “Why?”

    “For Leveria.” I growled, and leveled my sword under his chin.

    He laughed. “Leveria has already enacted her vengeance, Elena. That magnificent cunt played us all even after her death. She truly was the best of us.”

    “What the hell are you talking about?”

    He held up a hand mirror that had been resting on the arm of his throne. “I got a call from Field Marshal Shordian this morning. He informed me that he and the entire army had just returned to South Fort. ‘Why have you disobeyed my orders?’ I’d asked him. Because Cavalry Commander Krakis had already massacred the Alkandran horde three days ago under the delayed orders of the ousted Leveria Tiadoa, and Shordian’s army had turned around to rendezvous at South Fort to begin invasion preparations.”

    “WHAT?!” Mom and I exclaimed.

    “That was my reaction exactly. I was, understandably, quite horrified that I’d just started another war with the Dark Queen. Even with her horde gone, her citizenry is more than ferocious enough to wage war, and she herself has deific powers we haven’t seen on Tenvalia since the time of the Creators. Then Field Marshal Shordian informed me that the Lowland Fleet is precisely one nautical day away from entering the Alkandran Bay. Alkandra is doomed.” Ternias sighed, the echoes of mirth still in his voice, “And as fate would have it—or as Leveria would have it, I suppose—we are all doomed as well. I really should have married that woman, you know. I should’ve got on one knee when I had the chance, and professed my undying admiration for her. Instead, I destroyed her. I can practically hear her laughing from hell.” He looked up at me with a rueful smile, and inclined his head slightly. “You can kill me now, Elena Straltaira.”

    “No.” I whispered.

    “No?” He asked, surprised, “Why not?”

    “Elena?” Mom asked.

    I shook my head, tears running down my cheeks. I pulled my sword away, and sat on the steps of the throne. “Look around us, Mom.” I muttered, dropping my head into my arms, “Look at what I’ve done.”

    “You didn’t do this.”

    “I did.” I whispered, “Five months ago, Yavara revealed herself to me. I was sitting in a chair in Prestira Rasloraca’s bar, and she was straddled across my lap. I had my knife against her throat. Not even Zander could’ve saved her if I had done what needed to be done, but instead, I fucked her.” I wiped my eyes, “If I had just done what I was supposed to do, what I’d been trained to do, none of this would’ve happened.”

    “This wasn’t Yavara. You heard that orc.”

    “She didn’t order the attack, but she’s the reason it happened. She didn’t start the war, but she’s the reason it was waged. Leveria tried to tell me so many times why Yavara was such a threat, but I didn’t listen. I didn’t understand, but now I get it.” I gestured around the room, “This is what our forefathers were terrified of. This is why the rangers were created. The power of the Dark Queen isn’t her magic; it’s her ability to unify beasts that hate each other, and point them at something they hate even more. Yavara didn’t get the Ten to follow her until she attacked Castle Thorum. She couldn’t build a nation until she built a horde. She couldn’t be a queen until she won a battle.”

    “How many times did you say that Yavara wanted peace?”

    I smiled bitterly. “She wanted a peaceful war, if you can understand that contradiction. She thought she could control the uncontrollable. She didn’t give Gorlok the order, but she aimed him right at us.” I looked up at Mom through a film of tears, “Leveria told me so many times that Alkandra and the Highlands could never coexist, that the hatred was too great. I was such a fool, Mom. I didn’t listen to her. Well, I won’t stand in her way this time.” I looked at Ternias, and narrowed my eyes at him, “But I won’t be the one who wears the crown when Alkandra burns.”

    “That’s terribly noble of you, Lady Straltaira,” Ternias said, rolling his eyes, “but it doesn’t really matter, because we’re all going to die anyway.”

    “No, we’re not.” I growled, and thrusted my thumb at the ballista behind me, “It takes a three-man crew to run one of those, and I was trained at Castle Thorum. Since all the other rangers are dead or gone, I’m the best fucking ballista commander in the Highlands.”

    “I would beg to differ,” said a voice I recognized all-too well.

    YAVARA

    I opened my eyes. The world was black. No, there was a faint orange glow on the horizon. Was I dead? Perhaps. I was in a place of impermanence. I’d been here before.

    “What the fuck?” someone gasped next to me. I looked to my left to see Leveria lying naked on the astral floor. She looked this way and that, then her eyes fell upon me. They widened for a moment, then settled back into their usual imperious glare. “Feeling… different, Yavara?”

    I was, actually. First off, I was quite sure I was in the last hallucinogenic stages of dying. Secondly, I felt a terribly-familiar… emptiness in me. I didn’t realize what it was until I looked at my hands. They were porcelain, the same color as the rest of me, and the hair that draped from my shoulders was platinum blonde. I knew what the feeling was then. I had felt it only once before, when my dichotomy had separated in the astral plane. I was just me. Though I was not cold, I was shivering. Though I was not in pain, every discomfort was acute. Though I was not in danger, I was terrified. The very idea of standing up seemed daunting, for standing would make me easier to see, and I didn’t want to be seen. I wanted to curl into a ball and find a warm safe place to hide forever. I looked at Leveria, and cowered when she made eye-contact with me. How was it possible to look into another’s eyes like that? It was like staring at the sun! Her gaze seemed to pierce right through me, see everything within, and know every weakness there was. Of course, it was quite easy for her to see my weakness, for there was no strength to be found. She chuckled lowly, and it was if the devil herself were laughing sardonically at my quailing soul.

    “Zander promised me a moment like this.” Leveria said softly, “So, this is the real you. Pathetic. Less than pathetic. You can’t even look at me!” She giggled, “I can’t believe it actually happened!”

    Nothing has happened yet, came another voice. Leveria’s smile faded. A child-like horror crawled across her face. Alkandi was coming. The orange glow on the horizon grew brighter, silhouetting thirty figures—one more than last time. I recognized Alkandi’s angular features instantly, and beside her, I saw… me. It was like looking at a different person. She had the same profile as I did, but she moved in a way that was so sinuous and confident that it seemed alien. Was that how I moved? She had the same proud jaw and chiseled features as I did, but they were set in an expression of such power and arrogance that she seemed to claim ownership of everything her eyes rested upon. Was this how people had seen me? All of the incarnations walked in tandem with the original Dark Queen, every motion mirrored to perfection, but Yavara—Dark Yavara—seemed to walk with autonomy. Energy radiated from all of them, but shown most brightly from the two figures at the front, and my figure outshined Alkandi’s like the sun does the moon. They all stopped five paces away, and looked down at me. It felt like I’d been flayed and pinned to the floor. I couldn’t curl myself into a small enough ball. Alkandi stepped forward, and my incarnation followed.

    Yavara, Alkandi cooed, extending her hand to me, come back to me. Come back to us.

    “Objection!” Leveria squeaked, her voice pitched high with terror.

    Alkandi and my incarnation ignored my sister, and knelt beside my resting form. I was too terrified to flee, and could only curl deeper into my fetal ball. There’s no need for doubt, Alkandi said gently, rebecome us, and feel no fear.

    “W-w-w-why are w-w-w-we n-n-not o-o-ne?” I stuttered.

    Don’t concern yourself with it. It doesn’t matter.

    “I’d say it fucking does!” Leveria squeaked again.

    I turned to my ethereal projection, and immediately quailed under her gaze. “W-w-who a-a-are y-y-you?” I hissed.

    She can’t speak, Yavara, Alkandi said, putting her hand on Dark Yavara’s muscled shoulder.

    “W-w-w-why n-n-n-not?”

    Because she’s no one now. All these women you see are just the shells left behind by those who died. I cannot occupy them, but I shepherd them. This woman needs you right now, but not nearly as much as you need her. Alkandi extended her hand toward me, and I cringed away. She smiled compassionately, and brushed my hair away from my face. I loved Elena Straltaira. I befriended Prestira Rasloraca. I forgave Adrianna. I wept when I felt alone. I laughed when I felt belonging. Didn’t you as well? Every emotion and thought you have had; I have had. There was no you and I. There was only us. She looked at Dark Yavara, This was us. This was you. This was ‘I.’ I have told you, Yavara, that you and I are but two halves of a whole. She gazed reverently upon my dark face, And look at what we become together. A god.

    “Excuse me!” Leveria’s shrill voice interrupted, “Alkandi! Hey! Over here!”

    Alkandi pointedly ignored my sister, and instead focused her gaze on me. I can see your terror, Yavara. I can smell your self-doubt, your insecurity, your anxiety. Have you ever felt these things so vividly before? No. I gave us our boldness. I gave us our bravery. I was the one who charged into the fray without a second thought. I was the one who never feared another man or woman. You can’t even look me in the eye. She took me by the chin, and guided our gazes together. Her orange eyes glowed in the astral darkness, alighting the highlights of her angular face. You are nothing without me, and I am nothing without you. Rebecome us.

    “Hey, bitch!” Leveria shouted, “You can’t keep pretending I’m not here!” She marched toward us, and Alkandi’s thirty incarnations all shifted as one, turning so suddenly that it seemed they blinked into place. They moved between Leveria and I, and took one ferocious step toward her. Leveria squealed, and scampered away. Alkandi herself never broke eye-contact with me.

    Yavara, there is no reason to feel doubt now, she whispered.

    “Then why am I here?” I asked quietly, not stuttering for the first time.

    A mistake, nothing more.

    “Whose mistake?”

    Alkandi pondered me for an excruciating moment. There are some things that do not need to be known.

    “What are kindred spirits?”

    Alkandi’s frown turned dangerous. It doesn’t matter. Didn’t I tell you that already?

    “Answer the question, bitch!” Leveria yelled, then scuttled away with a screech when the incarnations took another unified step toward her.

    Alkandi held out her hand. Come, Yavara.

    I looked over at Leveria. Though she was obviously terrified, she was resilient in the face of that terror. How? Terror was overwhelming. It washed over me, pricked every nerve, and poured panic into my mind. If I didn’t take Alkandi’s hand, then there would be no shield for this naked terror. If I didn’t take her hand, then she would be angry with me, and heaven only knew what she would do to me! She was the Dark Queen for god’s sake!

    “Yavara!” Leveria yelled, “you rejected her before! You can do it again!”

    I looked from Leveria, to Alkandi, to Leveria again. When I next looked at Alkandi, her face was set in rage. She grabbed me by the throat, pulled me up, then slammed me down on my back. Pain shot through me, a concussive bell droned in my head, and I blinked stupidly until Alkandi’s snarling visage was clear above me.

    Do not even think of it, you sniveling whore! Alkandi growled, If I have to rape you into submission again, I’ll fucking do it!

    “I-I-I-I’m s-s-s-sorry!” I managed to sputter out.

    Her face suddenly softened into a loving smile. The transition was so abrupt that I wondered if I’d missed something. Do you remember how good I made you feel? She cooed, I just want you to feel good, Yavara. I don’t want to hurt you. Please don’t make me hurt you.

    “I w-w-w-won’t!”

    I know you won’t, Alkandi whispered, brushing my disheveled hair from my face. You’re just confused and scared, but I’ll make it all better. I’ve got you, Yavara. You’re safe with me. Let me love you.

    Her fingers moved on my body. Sliding up the flat of my tummy, they painted a path of tingles. She watched me with her orange eyes ablaze, their depths wrought with both tender love and avarice. When her hands gently cupped my breasts, I was no longer afraid to meet her gaze. Alkandi would keep me safe. Alkandi would make the fear go away. Alkandi would give me pleasure. Her delicate fingers barely brushed the domed mammary flesh, but the graze had such an effect on me that my nipples were achingly stiff by the time she reached them. She played her fingertips across each of the nodes, brushing them so tenderly, making them bounce subtly across each pad. One of her hands stayed on my chest to draw a tortuous path around the prickled dark flesh of my left areola, and the other snaked up my collar, up my throat, and slid smoothly behind my head. Her wonderful little fingers snaked through the roots of my hair, and her palm widened around the base of my skull until she cradled my head entirely in her hand. Lassitude suffused my trapezius muscles, and with a whimper, I wilted into her hold, becoming limp and wanting, receptive and ready. She leaned down, her black hair falling around my face, tickling my chin and cheeks, curtaining us so that we were the only people in the world. Her orange eyes never broke our gaze as she moved upon me, and touched our lips.

    Give in to me. She whispered in my mind as her lips parted mine, and her tongue slithered into my mouth. Her oral appendage was as delicate and tender as her fingers upon my flesh, and she lulled my mouth into a blissful trance of consumption, making my eyelids heavier and heavier with the overbearingness of her lust. I was lost in her oral dance, mindlessly following along, barely aware of her fingers as they moved down from my breast, slid along my belly, tickled my naval, and traced the crease of my pelvis.

    Fuck me… I thought, and she smiled around my mouth, and answered. Her fingers danced across my clit, brushed through my petals, parted my slid, and entered me. I whimpered weakly; struck by the visceral way I felt the violation. It was like I was a virgin again. Every touch was alien and sent alarms blaring through my synapses. It was horrifying, and yet, it was so… so good. My nerves were reawakened, my flesh was freshly tainted, and I felt my purity being corrupted with every motion of her hand. Evil things were done inside me, done with malicious intent, done with an abhorrent desire to shock and control me, and I became a slave to them, loving every surface of her invasion. My thighs clamped around her wrist, and I mewled and whined as though in distress. I suppose I was in distress, for the sensations that coursed through me were as terrible as they were delightful, and the trauma I felt was real and vivid. But I enjoyed it. I enjoyed the horror as much as I enjoyed the pleasure.

    I know where you really like it. Alkandi chuckled in my mind. Keeping her thumb on my clit, and her index and middle fingers in my slit, she retracted her ring and pinky fingers, and slid them down my taint. She pressed those fingers into the moist flesh of my crack, and as the felicitous tingles pricked into my pelvic floor, my anus instinctively dilated.

    How shameful… Alkandi cooed cruelly, her tongue now moving gluttonously in my mouth, Such a prim and proper high-elf girl you are, Yavara. So meek and helpless, but just massaging your taint makes your little asshole wink for me. What kind of woman prefers to be fucked from where she shits? Not a woman at all… just a whore. Just my little slut.

    Stop saying these things.

    Her lips curled wickedly against mine. You don’t want me to stop, Yavara. You’re so wet, I could drown in you. In fact, I think I will. And with that, she departed my gaping lips, licked her way down my collar, breasts, nipple and belly, then lathered my blonde mound with her spit, and slid beneath my pelvis. Her fingers retreated from my pussy, and before I even had a chance to cry out, her tongue was inside me, and her entire hand was pinched against my asshole.

    “Wait!” I squeaked.

    Relax, Yavara. We’ve done much worse than this together. Her lips wrapped lovingly around my sweltering entrance, and her nose upended my clit, moving it subtly up and down from beneath with the small motions of her consuming mouth. She placated me so easily, and I became languid and loose upon the astral floor, my arms and legs spread out to receive her. She pressed her fingers slowly forward, and my anus dilated around her gradual pressure. There was a strain, but there was no pain, and the strain became more pleasurable as it became more intense. Soon, I was whining through gritted teeth, tossing my head this way and that in the fevered heat of anticipation. My pelvic floor indented, the flesh became thin and taut as Alkandi pushed, and pushed, and pushed, and broke through.

    “Yes!” I screamed, arching my back against the floor. Alkandi’s tongue curled and lathered my vaginal spot as her fist twisted inside me, every knuckle a celebration of pressure that ignited the congested nerves into a frenzy of contractions. I heaved in spasmatic bouts, writhing like a possessed whore, exalting with every breath. I was losing myself in the fog of lust, my mind and identity slowly being stripped away. They were so fragile anyway, these new autonomous concepts. Maybe they didn’t even matter. If Alkandi had been with me since before I was born, then who was I without her, and was that person even me?! It didn’t matter. Nothing mattered but the way her fist felt with my tight rectal channel wrapping it like an anal glove, or the way her tongue felt as it slathered my thrumming womanly center until the entire column of my femininity was fluttering with gleeful contractions.

    There is a path to victory, Yavara. Alkandi whispered in my mind. Let Alkandra burn to ash; it can be rebuilt as long as you live. The people are all expendable. Even the hybrids.

    Even Zander?

    Especially Zander, that traitor. Let him die slowly. Let him die knowing what it means to betray me a second time. Alkandi’s fist clenched inside me, and I screamed in delight, my lips quivering. Sacrifice everyone to destroy the Lowland fleet, then fly over the Highland army, and turn Bentius to dust. Leave no one alive. Ravage the countryside, kill all that you see, rain terror from above until the Highlands is broken beyond repair. Ignore their army. Kill all their women and children, then wait. Just… wait. Wait for decades. They will grow old and broken, and they will die. Reemerge when your myth has become legend, and slaughter the rest. Then raise Alkandra once more, take the Highlands as your own, and make the traitorous Lowlanders pay for their crimes. Only when Alkandra is the last kingdom standing on Tenvalia, will you know peace. Then you can truly begin to live.

    I can’t!

    You will. It was why I chose you, Yavara. Only together can we finally do what must be done.

    But… all those people!

    You won’t care about them when we reunite. You only pretended to care about them for Elena’s sake anyway. She’s gone, and now there is nothing stopping you, nothing holding you back. You want to run away, but you cannot run away from yourself. I am you, and you are me. Embrace me once more, and forever put an end to doubt.

    LEVERIA

    Through the row of dark-elf incarnations, I could vaguely see Alkandi’s bronze flesh entwined with Yavara’s ivory. The sounds of wet smacks, the rub of flesh, and hoarse moans reached my ears as if I were right beside them, and not twenty feet back. Sound carried strangely here. Everything was strange here, but some things were the same. My sister was still a hopeless anal slut, and I was still hopelessly unathletic. I tried to run around the wall of incarnations, and they easily shifted in my way. I tried to scamper between their legs, and they sidestepped, blocking me with their shins. I even tried jumping over one of them, and ended up bouncing off her belly like a goddamn dodgeball.

    “Fuck you!” I screamed, and aimed a punch at her face. She caught my fist, and then let go, staring right past me like I wasn’t even there. Behind her, my stupid little sister was arching her back in the throes of ecstasy, clamping her thick thighs around Alkandi’s black-haired head. The Dark Queen was stooped into a feline arch as she feasted upon my sister, one of her hands buried into Yavara’s clenching ass, the other working the leaking pink folds of her own unfurling cloven pussy. That pretty little cunt was my birthright, and I would be damned if my weak sister was going to take it from me again!

    “Hold on, Yavara!” I called, “Stay strong, I’m coming for you!”

    For some fucking reason, Yavara didn’t seem too keen on remerging with Alkandi. It was absolutely baffling to me that anyone wouldn’t want near-infinite power, a legendary mythos, and a sexuality so potent that the orgasms were life-altering transformative experiences, but hey, if that stupid cunt didn’t want it, then I’d certainly take it!

    “You’re doing great, Yavara!” I called over the rows of incarnations, “Just hold out a little longer! I’m so proud of you!” I took five purposeful steps back, and got into a sprinter’s pose. I inhaled deeply, and stared down my target. She was a dark-elf of maybe five years of age. Obviously that incarnation didn’t make it very far. I grinned at her, pivoted my feet, and charged with a full head of steam. I lowered my shoulder, and smashed into her. A second later, I was lying flat on my back, gasping for air. The little girl stared down at me, lowered her outstretched fist, and then returned her gaze to the astral horizon.

    I blinked at the black sky above, stars ebbing in and out of my vision. Zander Fredeon walked into my sight, and stared down at me with an amused expression. “Did you just try to tackle a little girl?” He asked.

    “No, I was trying to trample the cunt.” I groaned. “Fuck, I think I broke a rib.”

    “The only thing that can be wounded here is your pride.”

    “Just help me up, you old bastard.”

    Zander hauled me to my feet, and put a firm grip on my shoulder. “I have questions, Leveria,” he said gravely, “Namely, why are the two of you nearly dead right now in the hybrids’ bed?”

    “Siblings fight, OK?” I snapped, and pulled my shoulder away, “And just where the fuck were you, old man? I could’ve really used some help!”

    “I trusted you to make it this far on your own.”

    “You mean you pussied out.”

    “I made a tactical decision not to interfere.”

    I sighed with a roll of my eyes, “Whatever, old man. You can’t make any tactical decisions here; I need you right now.”

    Zander frowned. “Yes, I see that.”

    “Nothing scarier than a crazy ex-girlfriend.”

    “Keep in mind that if we succeed, you’ll be my crazy ex-girlfriend.”

    “Like I said, nothing scarier.” I planted my hand firmly in his crotch, and gave his goods a squeeze, “I know you’ve got some balls in there, Zander; they were slapping my taint all morning. Now if you ever want to dip these saggy salty nuts in my mouth, you’re going to have to use them.”

    He raised his brow at me. “Is that a promise?”

    I licked my lips. “Don’t you want to find out?”

    He looked from me, to Alkandi, then back to me again. “Why do I always fall for women like you?” He sighed, and stepped toward the incarnations.

    ZANDER

    Alkandi had Yavara bent over and wailing in ecstasy, her bronze forearm wrapped halfway up with Yavara’s clenching pink anus, her other hand buried to the wrist in Yavara’s stretched slit, the petals all opened by the grotesque reaming of her womanhood. Yavara herself seemed to be trapped in that perfect fulcrum of pain and pleasure, for she clawed at the astral earth as she writhed in ecstasy, her mind barely hanging on. But still, she resisted Alkandi, unyielding even in the face of such wonderfully horrific depravities.

    “Fuck me deeper!” Yavara screamed in one breath, and in the other, she cried, “Please stop!”

    I think I know which one you really want, Alkandi chuckled dotingly, sardonically, and pushed her invading fists deeper into the high-elf princess. Yavara squealed and arched her back, the curvature of her spine deepening with every inch Alkandi slowly pushed in. When Alkandi stopped, Yavara collapsed with a sob, her cheeks wet with tears, her mouth gaping with a euphoric smile. Alkandi’s forearm muscles rolled as her fingers did their seductive damage within Yavara, and Yavara purred and groaned, her eyes rolled back. Alkandi placed a loving kiss on Yavara’s tailbone, then turned around, and set her orange eyes on me.

    Why did you come here, Zander?

    “You know why.”

    Did you think you could change anything? She cocked her head, Or did you just want an apology?

    “An apology?” I laughed, “Fuck you.”

    She smiled thinly. I am sorry, for what it’s worth, but after a thousand years of failure, I had to take matters into my own hands.

    “By breaking the laws of nature.”

    Nothing here is natural. It never was. Nature demands that we live and die and disappear, and I refuse to. I’ve already broken the laws of nature.

    “You just found a loophole,” I gestured to Yavara, “but this, Alkandi… this will kill you.”

    I’m in control.

    “She already rejected you once. Face it, she’s stronger than you. Even at your most powerful, you couldn’t do a fraction of the things she’s done.”

    She is powerful, Zander, but she is weak. She needs someone like me to balance her.

    “She wouldn’t have been weak if you didn’t rob her of experience. Yavara’s naturally meek, and you’re naturally bold, so who ended up making all the hard decisions? I always thought Yavara was too impulsive, but I didn’t realize until now that her impulsiveness was just her leaning on her first instinct, and that first instinct was you. You nurtured codependence because you needed her to need you. She’s soft because you never let the world make her hard.”

    Can’t you see that I’m helping her?

    I smiled at Alkandi behind the row of incarnations. “I don’t give a shit about her, Alkandi. It’s you; it’s always been you. For a thousand years, I’ve been loyal to you, and you betrayed me in the end.”

    It’s an eye for an eye then.

    “You know the score’s not even.”

    I blessed you with life!

    “You cursed me with it!”

    Then hang yourself, you ungrateful, incompetent shit! she snarled.

    I laughed coldly. “No, no, no, my love. You don’t get to throw me away like trash. You will give me what I am fucking owed!” I planted my foot into the astral floor, and sent the incarnations flying over the horizon. Only Yavara’s dark projection remained, hovering over the pair of elves fucking on the floor. I took a step toward her, and she launched a kinetic attack that sent me sliding backward fifty feet.

    Stay there, Zander. Alkandi said, giving me a warning glare, The next strike will be lethal.

    “We can fucking die here?!” Leveria exclaimed.

    “This place is of the mind. If the mind is destroyed, the body will die.”

    “Why didn’t you fucking tell me that before?!” Leveria squealed, and scampered away from the debauchery.

    “Alkandi,” I said, “don’t do this. You know you can’t control her.”

    I hid her own magic from her for eighteen years. I am in complete control.

    “If you were, then we wouldn’t be here. This merging you made with Yavara is unnatural, and it will split apart time and time again until she finally just kills you. It’s inevitable.”

    You know nothing. You never did. You were as useless to me in life as you are in death.

    “You’re too old to be this defensive. Maybe I know nothing, but you know I’m right.”

    I’m not giving up this chance! Alkandi screamed at me, I could wait a million lifetimes and not find someone like her! Can’t you see that this is all we’ve worked for?! Can’t you see this is our destiny?!

    “You are my destiny, Alkandi.” I whispered at her, “You are my all, and I gave you everything. Now I know I meant nothing to you. There were people who loved me in this life, Alkandi, good people, great people, and I could never love them back because the only kind of love I know is unrequitedness. Your love. Your indifference. Fine. You never loved me, but you still owe me!

    I hurled a spell across the black expanse, and struck Yavara’s dark projection in the chest. It glanced off her naked breasts, gave them a nice jiggle, then redirected into the sky. It was my most potent killing spell. She looked down at herself, then she looked up at me. I gulped.

    You damn fool.

    Dark Yavara took one step forward, clapped her hands together, and created a great sheet of fire that split the earth and sky. Its infernal edge shot toward me, and I barely put up my shield fast enough. It didn’t matter. The fire’s blade cleaved my shield like butter, and separated me from my left leg and arm so cleanly that the limbs still completed the signals my brain sent them a moment ago, clenching and pivoting. I toppled to my right, the smell of fried bacon burning in my nostrils. Dark Yavara took another step forward. I rolled to my side, screamed in pain, snatched my severed leg, and dragged it to its steaming stump. It reattached with a great seizure of cramps as the muscles knitted back together. I barely had time to grab my arm before Dark Yavara stomped her foot in the ground, and sent a wave through the astral earth. I was upended like a ship in rough sea, and send hurtling into the air, then plummeting to the ground. I hit the astral surface with a thud, and felt my hip break with a dry snap.

    You have no chance, Zander. This realm is of the mind, and Yavara was second only to Prestira in telepathy. Now she’s second to none. Stay down.

    I growled in pain, and rolled to my good side. My left fingers grasped those of my severed right arm, and dragged it toward me. I reattached the limb to the stump, and gasped when the horrendous cramps knotted my stitched muscles. Groaning, I planted one foot into the astral earth, and rose to my knees. Dark Yavara took another step toward me.

    Don’t make me do this.

    I laughed bitterly. “You don’t care about me. You never did. I won’t weigh on your conscience, because you don’t have one, so just fucking finish it, and save me the trouble.”

    Flame erupted in Dark Yavara’s palms. Alkandi looked back at me from between the real Yavara’s legs, and gave me a pitiable look. Do you want to know why I never loved you?

    “Because you’re a heartless bitch.”

    Because you never even tried to love me. I was there. I was waiting for you, but you let unworthy men take your place one after the other, and when you couldn’t stomach it anymore, you had me murdered. You were just obsessed. You don’t know how to love.

    I grinned at her. “You couldn’t just let me die, could you? You had to cut my balls off first.”

    She smirked back. It would be disingenuous for me not to. Goodbye, Zander.

    Dark Yavara flexed her flaming arms, and took a final step toward me.

    YAVARA

    I was awash in a sea of pleasure, rising and falling with the cascading waves precluding my orgasm. I writhed and wiggled on my knees with my back bowed low, stoking the ecstasy that raged in my belly, all burning from the furnace between my legs. Alkandi’s fists twisted cruelly inside me, the knuckles interlocking with my ribbon of anal and vaginal flesh squishing between them. Oh, what terrible pleasure this was; to be violated in such an intimate and brutal way, to feel the heat of another’s flesh and bones contouring against places that were never meant to know a foreign touch. I loved it. I loved it so much that I wept with joy into my arms, sobbing like a hysterical child as spasmatic waves crashed within me. But I didn’t come. Something within me held the tide at bay, letting it build and build mercilessly, tormenting me with its incessant swelling.

    Alkandi spoke with two voices. One was faint to me, like an echo from a distant hill. This voice was cruel and vengeful, and directed at Zander. The other voice was for me. It was a soft whisper that cooed into the annals of my mind, uttering loving promises of comfort, of safety, of power.

    This pleasure is yours forever. It comes from you, but only I can unlock it.

    I was vaguely aware of bright flashes, of screams of pain and terror. Somewhere beyond the veil of my hedonism, I felt the rumblings of battle, and the momentous shifts of power through the astral ground, but it was muted to me.

    You are me and I am you. The pieces don’t need to fit perfectly; we can shape ourselves. Nothing is predestined; we make our own destiny together.

    The swelling within me intensified every second. I twisted and writhed, bawling from my smiling lips, crying rapturously with each breath. I was so weak to it. I was a slave to it. I begged and prostrated with my body and soul, worshipping the deific ecstasy that raged through me. It was too great, too awesome a thing to even consider defying. How could I? For I was but Yavara Tiadoa, untested and unsure, a mere infant in my solo experience. But still, I didn’t come. I held myself at bay, riding the precarious edge of sanity, clinging to it for some godforsaken reason that I could not know.

    Let go, Yavara. Give in. Surrender. It is who you are. You are not a fighter, but we are mighty. You are a coward, but we are brave.

    “Yavara!” someone screamed. It was Leveria. She was scrambling around the periphery of the battle as Zander desperately fended off my incarnation’s attacks. How could she be so brave? “Yavara!” she screamed, waving frantically to get my attention. “Yavara, you’re in control!”

    “What?” I mouthed at her, though she couldn’t see how my lips moved with my face buried in my arms.

    Leveria scrambled out of the way of a fireball, and rolled unathletically to her side. She kept her distance from me and Alkandi, but she circled us doggedly as Dark Yavara and Zander traded earth-shaking blows. “You’re in control!” she yelled, “You’re stronger than her!”

    I groaned, and shifted my ass backward, consuming Alkandi’s ravaging fists deeper into my tight holes. God, why did it feel so good to be so horribly ravaged? I was made to be a victim. I was built for it. Not only was I weak, but I fetishized my own vulnerability, reveling in just how grotesquely I was being raped. How could I deny someone like Alkandi, who would so cruelly and perfectly give me what I needed?

    “You can stop this!” Leveria cried, “Let me help you!”

    I shook my head in defeat, and buried my face in my arms.

    Come back to me, Yavara. Alkandi whispered, her voice caressing the base of my skull.

    “Help me, Leveria.” I whimpered, clinging to the very brink of Alkandi’s blissful abyss. There wasn’t much time left.

    LEVERIA

    Yavara’s dark incarnation launched a flaming fist across the black expanse that struck Zander squarely in the chest. He flew backwards, engulfed in flames, and ended his trajectory as a smoldering husk a hundred yards away. He didn’t get back up. I looked from him, to the pair of elves writhing on the ground. Yavara was overwhelmed with her own ecstasy, sobbing gloriously into her arms as her back heaved with undulations. Alkandi knelt behind her, both of her arms buried nearly to the elbow inside my little sister. She planted loving kisses along Yavara’s spine, seeming to sooth Yavara’s spasms with each peck. It wouldn’t be much longer. I glanced at Dark Yavara. She turned from Zander as though he were just a mild inconvenience, and she faced me. She didn’t emote anything; only stared at me, waiting for me to take one errant step. I looked from her, to Yavara, to Alkandi.

    “Hey,” I said to Alkandi.

    Alkandi ignored me, not even looking up.

    “Hey!” I yelled.

    Again, Alkandi pretended I wasn’t there.

    “HEY YOU FUCKING OLD BITCH!”

    Alkandi looked up. Her orange irises were blazing with power, dimming her ocular lenses so that the glowing orbs seemed to be rimmed in black. Yes, Leveria?

    I gulped, and peed a little.

    Alkandi smiled. You worked so hard to get my attention, and this is what you show me?

    Gathering myself, I said in my most imperious voice, “You belong to me.”

    Our spirits may be kindred, but I choose whether to make the bond. I passed you over for a reason.

    “No, no, no.” I growled, “You don’t choose; I do!

    Alkandi actually laughed. You have no choice in this, Leveria. The moment I entered your mother’s womb, you became nothing but an afterthought to me.

    I grinned. “I’ve been so much more than an afterthought to you, Alkandi.”

    Your significance in my life is simply a result of Yavara’s weakness.

    “You chose her over me, you dumb cunt. You don’t get to make excuses.”

    And I don’t need to.

    I eyed Dark Yavara, and inched closer to Alkandi. Dark Yavara pumped her fists, and they erupted in flame.

    Don’t be stupid.

    “The stupid thing would be to let me live.” I said, watching Dark Yavara carefully, “If you and I are truly kindred spirits, then I know you would’ve killed me without hesitation the moment you had the opportunity. That means you can’t.”

    If you desire to make that gamble, so be it.

    I took one more step forward, and Dark Yavara exploded with energy. Her arms and legs pulsed with fire, her feet cracked the astral floor beneath her, and her hair splayed out with the convective winds of flame that radiated from her shoulders. I gulped, my entire body trembling, and I took yet another step forward. Dark Yavara’s hands flashed to her sides, and two infernal swords were borne from her palms. I took another step forward. So did she. Again, I took another step forward, and she did as well. Step by step, we closed the distance between us until we were both equidistant from the two elves entwined in sex.

    Not a step further, Leveria. Alkandi growled warningly.

    “Why don’t you just kill me then, you stupid old bitch?”

    Dark Yavara leapt over the elves, and landed five paces in front of me, a shockwave of flame exploding from her feet. I yelped and scrambled backward, but not before my feet were singed by the blast.

    Do not test me! Alkandi snarled. Dark Yavara crouched as though readying an attack, then abruptly stood straight, and sheathed her swords. She took them back out, and flashed them threateningly, then scabbarded them once more. She performed this strange dance three more times before settling on keeping her swords out, and adopting a relaxed stance.

    I looked from her, to her high-elf counterpart, to Alkandi, then back. “Oh, I get it,” I said to Dark Yavara, “there’s more than one puppeteer pulling your strings, huh?”

    Stay back!

    I took one long stride toward the pair of elves. Dark Yavara stepped in front of me, her flaming swords flashing dangerously. Alkandi melted against Yavara, putting her entire body into the passion, moving with the sinuousness of a snake against my little sister as her pumping fists pushed deeper, and deeper. Yavara wailed and blubbered, her eyes leaking, her mouth drooling, but she stayed fixed in her ecstatic torture, not cresting over into the valley of release. Through her tear-filmed eyes, she looked at me, though I wasn’t sure if she saw me, for her gaze was so unfocused that she seemed to be blind with pleasure.

    “Leveria,” she croaked, “help me.”

    “I’m here, Yavara.” I said, watching her dark counterpart as I moved cautiously closer, “I just need you to stay cool, OK?”

    “I can’t hold it… feels too good…”

    “Stay with me, little sis.”

    “Just… go…”

    “I’m not leaving you.”

    Run away, Leveria. You don’t belong here.

    I took a final step forward, and Dark Yavara moved directly in my path, her chest only inches away from me. It seemed strange that she was shorter than me. From afar, she seemed a towering figure of menace, but right before me, she was just my little sister. She looked up at me with her emotionless orange irises, staring blankly and robotically right through me. I felt a cold horror crawl up my spine. There was no soul in this thing. This thing was an idea of a person, one that was given life through the thoughts of two noncompatible spirits. I reached up tentatively, and touched her face. A tear formed in her eye, and ran down her cheek to pool onto my thumb, but this thing could not feel the pain that caused it to weep. It was simply the idea of the emotion that it felt. Through a bastardized marriage of souls, this idea of Yavara had been created, and now voided of those souls that had merged to create it, it was lost. It had not walked as one with Alkandi’s incarnations, but simply walked alongside them in herd, not knowing what else to do. If Yavara did not merge, Alkandi would not be able to take ownership of this thing. It would walk aimlessly and soullessly through the astral plane, devoid of meaning until it latched onto one. I had heard legend of such things; they called them Sentients. Even now, I could see the whites of its eyes darkening, becoming as black as the pupils at its centers, claimed by the astral plane. It opened its lips, and let out a low, guttural moan.

    “Yavara?” I asked it, but it did not answer. It just stared at me, recognizing me, but not knowing me. There was something inside it that hated me, and something else inside it that loved me, but it did not know which to act upon. I looked over her shoulder, and to the elves locked in lustful combat. Yavara’s eyes were partially rolled into her head, and her mouth was gaping in an ecstatic smile, but she hadn’t fallen. Even now, she held back the tide within her. Alkandi’s face was a portrait of consternation verging on the precipice of outright horror.

    “You with me, little sis?” I asked.

    “Yes,” she croaked, unable to voice her words.

    “I need you to stay real cool for just one more second.”

    Her eyes rolled forward, and she emoted her desperate confirmation with a single thought, Hurry!

    I grasped Dark Yavara’s arm, and tried to move it. It was rigid and strong as stone at first, but it softened when I caressed its shoulder. It looked down at the contact I’d made with it, seemingly perplexed by the sensation. Carefully, I pressed my body to its, squishing breasts and pressing bellies, allowing it to feel the heat between my legs. It looked confusedly down at our joining, unknowing of what to do. Kill? Fuck? Hate? Love? What was the command from on high? I gently ran my fingers down its forearms, and grasped its wrists. Its flaming swords dimmed slightly, but its lethal edges still glowed in the infinite darkness. I tried to ignore them, and instead focused on the black-rimmed eyes of the idea before me.

    “Let me love you.” I whispered to it. It relaxed its shoulders, and parted its lips. I took two deep breaths through my nose, and let them out through my mouth. The world seemed to come into vivid focus. It felt just like that moment after I’d killed my father, when I could hear my blood moving, and see the veins in my eyes through my lenses. Dark Yavara’s plush lips were moist and ready, painted a deep mauve like a ripe plumb. Its bronze flesh was prickled with anticipation, alight with the sensations borne from my fingers as they massaged its wrists. Its blazing eyes stared through me, seeing, but not seeing; knowing, but not understanding. But it desired me, yes. The two souls that played it like a puppet could at least agree on that. My heart beat heavily in my chest as I closed the distance between our mouths. I could taste its breath, smell its flesh, and feel its warmth on my lips. I raised its arms out to its sides, and jammed the swords into its own neck.

    ADRIANNA

    There were only five of us left.

    When the wargs saw us coming up the promenade, they crawled out of Castle Bentius like spiders emerging from their festering hovel, and they formed in the courtyard. There were only a score of them remaining, and most of them were riderless, but it didn’t matter. Though we outnumbered them ten to one, we were outmatched in every way. Still, the rebels charged to their doom, spearheaded by Esmerelda herself. It wasn’t bravery that compelled them, but a bizarre disinterest in their own lives. One can only take so much terror before terror becomes numb, and death is no longer vivid and horrible, but a dull mosaic. The screeching becomes annoying, the agony becomes a bore, and the gore becomes just an eyesore. I’d seen it before on battlefields; warriors who had endured such hell that they no longer understood anything else. Warriors who charged headlong into the fray and committed unspeakable acts of violence without passion; just blank stares into the void. Those were the rebel riders now. They crashed into the line of beasts, and were slaughtered.

    The wolves tore through them with ease, rending limbs from bodies, tearing viscera from bellies, ripping heads off shoulders. Still, the rebels pressed on, swinging their swords, thrusting their spears, loosing their bows, piercing, stabbing, hacking through fur and muscle while they were massacred. I shot my arrows from the periphery until my quiver was empty, then I joined the frenzy, but the wolves paid me and Sasha no heed; they were focused on the ever-pressing wave of horseflesh that was slowly pushing them back. For the first time in my life, I saw fear in their red eyes. And why wouldn’t they be terrified? For the enemy they so-easily killed simply would not stop. No matter how many times they snapped their jaws or swiped their claws, no matter how many women were sent screeching into pieces, they just kept coming, dealing death by a thousand little cuts, charging relentlessly and tirelessly forward. The wargs faltered. Their snarls and roars became yips and squeals. They began to shuffle backwards, and they began to die. One by one, they fell. We pushed them down the courtyard, through the gates, and into the atrium. By the time we reached the royal corridor, there was only one wolf left. It fought to the bitter end, gnashing and clawing its way through twenty women before Sasha finally got her jaws around its neck.

    Then, it was over. No more nightmares lurked in the shadows, nor orcs set to ambush. I looked around the atrium, and saw the evidence of the struggle that had taken place before us. The watchmen and noblemen were lying in piles and pieces, their bodies forming paths up the four corridors of the four castle wings, their blood staining the stones. The orcs were mostly congregated upon the atrium entrance, shot right from their steeds by the awaiting archers. I recognized one of them as Ruglok, the leader of the outfit after Gorlok’s death. The marksmanship exhibited in the arrow placement made me proud of the elven archers, though I couldn’t help but feel that they’d let the orcs off easy. Neck, chest and headshots; the bastards had died too quickly.

    “Adrianna?” Esmerelda asked, her voice dead in her mouth, “What now?”

    I looked from her, to the four other survivors. They seemed exhausted, ready to collapse under their own weight at any second. Their horses were all dead.

    “What do you mean, ‘what now?’” I asked, “Now, you take your throne.”

    “My throne.” Esmerelda laughed, her smile as bloody as the rest of her face, “What am I the ruler of? A city filled with death, and a country broken by war. I was supposed to be a savior of the people, Adrianna. It was my shield against your inevitable betrayal.”

    I raised my brows.

    “Oh yes,” she sneered, “I knew what you were going to do. Didn’t I tell you before? You nobles are all alike. Snakes. All that matters is who you know, and I don’t know anyone, but you’re very well connected. You’re so willing to use people like tools; why would you discard all your military friends for one hopeless rebel?” She pointed her sword at me, “I’m going to give you a chance to do the right thing now, because deep under all that bullshit, I know there’s someone who truly wants to be honorable. I’ve seen little glimpses of it. The way you treat Justina. The pity with which you regard me. I told you before; you’re easy to read.”

    “Esmerelda,” I said cautiously, “put your sword down.”

    “Make your choice, Adrianna. Show me that there’s still something in you that’s good.”

    “Put the sword down!”

    “Show me.”

    Sasha jumped. I drew my bow, reached for my quiver, and grasped nothing. There were no arrows left. In the moments before it happened, I connected eyes with Esmerelda, and I saw the realization dawn on her face. Such horror. Sasha’s jaws came down, and the leader of the rebels was bitten clean in half. The other four leapt into action, driving their spears and swords into Sasha’s hide as Esmerelda’s mortal screeches sounded from the wolf’s maw, her arms flailing between its teeth. Sasha chewed, Esmerelda crunched, and the moment was mercifully over. I drew my sword and gave the last of the rebels the clean deaths they deserved. Sasha swallowed what she had in her mouth, and panted contentedly, once again happy to have saved me. Then she jerked her head around, sniffed the air, and dashed down the royal corridor. I extracted the portal from Esmerelda’s pocket, and followed Sasha at a brisk pace, passing contrasting beams of light, a body of a gored bald man, and piles of dead wargs twisted around wrought-iron hafts. I walked through the burst body of a wolf, and into the light of the throne room. There, I heard the voice of someone I thought was long-dead. Somehow, I wasn’t surprised.

    “I would beg to differ.” I said in answer to her claim.

    Elena gawked at me, and so did her mother behind her. King Ternias examined me like I was a riddle, but I wasn’t in the mood to be solved. As I walked toward them, I plucked a pair of arrows from the hide of a dead wolf, drew my bow, and loosed. Elena was fast. She dived out in front of the king, and caught the first arrow before it hit him in the chest, but the second one was a heartbeat slower, and she had mistimed her jump. The arrow thudded into the back of the throne, and King Lucas Ternias of the Highlands slumped forward, blood pouring from his empty eye socket. Elena hit the floor a moment later, and sprawled out onto the carpet.

    “All hail Queen Elena Straltaira of the Highlands,” I proclaimed grandly, raising my arms, “long may she reign. Congratulations, Tiger.”

    She jumped up, and drew her sword with lightning quickness. “You?!” She snarled, “You led the attack on Bentius?!”

    “It’s a bit more complicated than that.” I said, “I’m not sure it can be hashed-out in brevity. God, we’ve got a lot of catching up to do, don’t we?”

    “You mean you’ve got a lot of fucking explaining to do!”

    I stopped in front of Sasha’s eviscerated corpse. “I heard your conversation with Ternias. Do you know who the lynchpin of Leveria’s plan was?” I tapped myself on the breast, “I was her fool. She maneuvered me and manipulated me and put me right into position to destroy everything I held dear. I framed Prince Matthew. I dragged the Lowlands into the war. I’m the reason Alkandra is going to be destroyed. What a fucking patriot I am.”

    “Tell me what happened here!” She snapped.

    “I was exiled from Alkandra, I got caught up with the wrong crowd, and I made some bad friends. This wasn’t supposed to happen.”

    “That’s all you have to say?” She growled, “After everything you taught me?! After everything you swore?!

    “Careful throwing my old ranger loyalties at me.” I said, pointing a finger at her, “Leveria did that same thing, and now look where we are.” I spat on the carpet, “A kingdom stuck so far in the past that its traditions are older than religions. It’s like a mummy of the empire it used to be, and we rangers kept it nice and pretty year and year out so that royals would pat us on the head and tell us what a good fucking job we were doing.”

    “It’s our home!”

    “It’s not, Tiger. You’ve never been home. You don’t even know who you are yet. You’ve been living a shadow of the life you should be, but you don’t have to any longer. You’re the queen now. Call off the attack, and come back home with me. If I bring you back, I’ll be forgiven, and you’ll be with Yavara again.”

    “I don’t even know her anymore.” Elena hissed.

    I stepped forward. “It’s not too late.” I said softly, “Whatever you’re thinking, it’s not too late. Bentius isn’t destroyed. A lot of people are dead, but it’ll recover. You can rebuild it with Yavara. Show the world what kind of strength can be found with reconciliation. Show Alkandra that you understand their pain. This attack was a long time coming, and we both know it. The Highlands deserved everything that happened today.”

    “You can’t believe that. Not you.”

    “You were out there with me on those raids. How many women and children did we kill?”

    “They’re beasts!” She snapped, “Savages and animals! Look what they did!

    “What does that make us then? You’ve spent too much time around high-elves.”

    “You’ve spent too much time with monsters.”

    “I’m proud of what I am, and you’re still ashamed.”

    “The only shame I feel is that I once respected you. You made me swear to protect our homeland on my life, and you sold it cheaply.”

    “I gave the Highlands EVERYTHING!” I roared, “I gave it my body, my blood, my love, and my life! Do you have any idea what I sacrificed?!

    “And so it’s the Highlands turn to sacrifice for you?”

    “YES!” I bellowed.

    She narrowed her eyes at me like she couldn’t understand who she was looking at, “What am I to you, Commander? Just an obstacle, a problem that needs to be solved so that you can get what you want. Every atrocity you committed on your way to me was worth it because it got you one step closer to your goal. But that’s how you’ve always been, isn’t it? Transforming didn’t change you at all. You cut Prestira’s throat and roped me to a horse so that I could be tortured, and you didn’t even blink.”

    “I do what must be done.”

    “I also do what must be done, Commander.” Elena hissed, “I’m not taking the crown, and I’m not calling off the attack on Alkandra. If I let that festering cancer live, it will spread to every corner of Tenvalia.”

    “Everything I love is part of that ‘festering cancer.’”

    “I know.” Elena said, flexing her fingers around her sword.

    I shook my head. “Don’t do this, Tiger.”

    “You think I’m going to let you live after what you’ve done?”

    “You don’t stand a chance against me.”

    “If you kill me, then no one will call off the attack.”

    I nodded toward Lydia. “She could make a legitimate claim to the throne right now.”

    “And why would I ever betray my nation?!” Lydia asked indignantly.

    “I’m sure I could convince you one way or another.”

    “Mom, go upstairs.” Elena said, “Lock yourself in the royal guestroom, and don’t come out unless I tell you to.”

    “But I—”

    “Go, Mom.”

    Lydia chewed on her lip, then walked behind the throne, and disappeared up the corridor. I watched her go, then looked at Elena. “You’re fucking your own mother?”

    “Was it that obvious?”

    “It was quite subtle, actually, but I have a sixth sense about these things.” I said, stepping around her, watching her footwork, “So, now it’s your turn to tell me what happened. You were supposed to be dead, and… what, it was all a ruse set up by you and Ternias?”

    “I stayed loyal to Leveria to the end.” Elena said, watching my shoulders, “When she was taken down, the other nobles and I formed a conspiracy, and here we are.”

    “Here we are.” I echoed.

    She glanced at my swollen belly, then back at my face. “That changes nothing for me, you know.”

    “I know.” I said, and dashed toward her. She pivoted, ready for the swipe, but she wasn’t ready for the dip and slash. I feigned the swipe, dipped my shoulder beneath her counterattack, and slashed across her belly. She made herself skinny enough to only suffer a flesh wound, then she rolled back, countered with a sudden leg swipe, and leapt to her feet.

    “How many times did you tell me to look at your feet, not your shoulders?” Elena laughed breathily.

    “Shoulders can be deceptive, but feet never lie, and you never learned.”

    “I learned a few things.” She said, and made her move. She took three steps forward, then dragged her heel on the last one. I leaned into the feigned strike, ready to punish her for it, and realized a fraction too late that Elena had played me. While her weight was secured on her heel, her shoulders were pitched forward, and her foot rolled from heel to toe so quickly that all I could do was hold up my sword, and pray. She launched at me, and I bet left. My bet paid off, but the deep wound in my ribs limited my mobility, and she sliced me across the side. I rolled away from her with a grunt, and she slashed me across the back, prompting a cry of pain from my lips. I stumbled forward, and she slid backward. We turned around, and moved in a circle once more.

    “That was new,” I muttered, no longer smiling.

    “I was saving it just for you,” she smirked.

    “I saw it coming.”

    She snorted. “Give me some credit.”

    “I would’ve blocked it if I wasn’t wounded.”

    “Excuses, excuses,” she tittered, “Didn’t you always teach me to press every advantage?”

    “I also taught you to be more talkative. That backfired.” I said, and charged her. She shifted right, moved with me, drew up her sword and blocked my attack with lightning speed. She was fast, even faster than me, but she was decades behind me in technique. I scraped around her sword, guided our blades as I moved past her, then flicked them right before they parted. Her sword shot up, and mine shot to the side, and I drew a line across her ribs deep enough to feel the bone. She whirled after me, swiped back and down at where I’d been, but I was already five paces behind her, and pivoting on my foot.

    Elena stayed remarkably composed despite the gash in her side. She cocked her head, and set her face.

    “I see that pain has been a far better teacher than I ever was.” I said, stalking around her.

    “I suppose that makes me the master then.”

    I snorted. “What do you know about real pain, Tiger?”

    She peeled her lips back to reveal a horrific smile. “Much more than you, Commander.” She rushed me in a blur of blonde and bronze. I sidestepped the blow, and laid my blade across her back. She reached back to meet the counterattack, and caught my steel between her shoulders with her crossguard. She heaved forward with both arms, and I spun to keep my blade in hand. Twirling away, I guessed at the place she’d strike, and I guessed wrong. Hot pain seared into my leg when the cold metal entered it. I cried out, yanked my leg back, and rolled away to safety.

    “We can count scars if you like,” Elena said, “you can show me all the times you almost died, and I can tell you what it’s really like!”

    She rushed me again, feigned left, then right, then left again. Before she could make another feign, I charged into her. She was caught off guard, and I put my shoulder into her chest, and knocked her backwards. She managed to flip with her change of momentum, and her blade came out to dissuade my attack, but I sidestepped the swipe and sliced my steel across the back of her leg. She hit the ground, and I was on her, stabbing and jabbing as she scrambled backwards on her hands and feet. I scored a slice across her calf, and another that almost severed her patellar tendon before she rolled viciously to her side, and sent me reeling back with a slice that opened the bottom of my chin. She stumbled back into her stance, and I casually stepped back into mine.

    “Come on, Tiger,” I said, flicking her blood off my sword, “there’s no reason for us to keep doing this.”

    “Then walk away, Commander.”

    I pointed to the wounds on her legs. “If we keep doing this, you won’t be able to walk at all.”

    “And you won’t be able to breathe!” She snarled, and again, she charged me. She was getting slower, every movement becoming calculated and labored. I caught her blade on mine, stepped away from her feeble leg sweep, and put my knee into her belly. She folded around me in a gasp, then crumpled to the floor.

    I put my sword on her throat. “Good game, Tiger.”

    She looked down at the steel that rested just beneath her chin. “Finish it then.”

    “No.”

    “I won’t call off the attack, Commander. You can make me scream if you want, but you’ll never break me.”

    “Why would you think I’d ever do that?” I sighed, and knelt beside her. “Maybe you know pain like I can’t imagine. Maybe you know death itself, but I’ve known love and life far greater than you ever have. It could be yours too. You’re one of us. You’re our lost sister. Come back with me, and after just one day, you’ll realize what a fool you’ve been.” I angled my blade against her artery, “I don’t want to kill another sister, Tiger.” I said softly, a tear rolling down my cheek, “Don’t make me do it again.”

    I suddenly couldn’t see out of my left eye. It took a moment for the pain to come. It shot right into my skull, burst in an explosion of synapses behind my ocular bone, and sent me reeling back with a screech. I clutched at my face, and felt the haft of a crossbow bolt where my left eye had been a moment ago. Through the red veil of agony, I looked up with my remaining eye, and saw a woman fumbling to load the second shot. Someone else screamed. I didn’t know who it was at the time. All I knew was the horror that gripped me at the halving of my senses, and the directed primal instinct to destroy the threat. I raced across the floor, jumped over the throne, and put my sword into the woman’s chest. Her eyes bulged, blood shot from her mouth, and she wilted beneath me.

    “MOM!” someone screamed.

    The woman gulped for air as red spit bubbled from her lips. I ripped the blade out, and she dropped to the floor. Something hot moved through me. My breath shot from my lungs. This time, I didn’t feel the pain at all; only the impact. I looked down at the metal sticking through my breast. My entire back bowed around it, the severed muscles knotted, the punctured organs seized. Every neuron that had been screeching its alarm about my missing eye went suddenly silent, and instead blared the shrill warning of the death blow that had just been dealt to me. No… no, no, no, no, NO, NO, I would not die! I could not! Not for my unborn child! Not for Brianna, and Kiera, and Eva, and Faltia, and Soraya! Not for Furia. I needed to see her one more time. Just one more time. Just one… more… time…

    The sun shone through the windows in heavy beams, casting the throne room in streaks of winter’s cold luminance. I was in the shadows. I closed my eye, and made the transformation. The steel inside me snapped in half, the severed organs heeled, and my eye reformed. My body grew several feet, my skin became pallid and my hair became black, but I noticed none of that. The only thing I noticed, was that I was starving. There was a dying woman before me, but she was still so full of delicious life.

    Something was smashed over the back of my head. I hardly noticed it, but I noticed it just enough for a bronze figure to flash in front of me, and steal my meal. I wheeled around to pursue, and I would’ve caught up to her easily, but I skidded to an abrupt halt before the sunbeam that separated us. Across the expansive hall, Elena Straltaira laid her dying mother in the center of one such beam. She said something to her, kissed her hand, and bowed forward in grief. Lydia ran her bloody hand through Elena’s white hair, making it scarlet. Then, she went limp. Elena looked up at me. She didn’t say anything now; she only grabbed the cleavers at her hips, stood up, and began jogging toward me.

    “Don’t!” I yelled.

    She turned her jog into a run.

    “Elena, stop!”

    She turned her run into a sprint.

    “STOP!”

    She screamed, and jumped through the beam of light between us, her cleavers sparkling in the sunlight. She entered the shadow, and in the time it took for her to lower her blades a fraction, I snatched her out of the air, grabbed her by the wrists, and pinned her against the wall. I sank my fangs deep into her throat, and drank. I couldn’t help it. I sucked through the capillaries in my fangs, and tasted the rich iron of her blood. So gluttonous I was, unable to stop once I had the taste in me. I swallowed, and swallowed, moaning in pleasure, savoring every last drop until Elena was frail and emaciated against me. Only when her heart had slowed to a crawl, did I find the mental fortitude to release her. She collapsed with a groan. She was nearly as pale as I was, and her lips were nearly as blue as her eyes, but still, she stared at me with such a pure hatred.

    “I’m sorry, Tiger.” I muttered. I extended my hand to the throne, and grabbed Ternias’s hand mirror. I placed it in Elena’s hand, and closed her strengthless grip around it. “I need you to call Field Marshal Shordian now,” I said, “I’ll explain everything to him. I just need you to give him the order to turn around.”

    Elena just stared at me, a string of drool coming from her lips.

    I crouched down to her level. “It’s almost over.” I said softly, sliding her hair behind her ear, “You just have to do this one thing. Just this one little thing, and then you can rest.”

    Elena looked down at the mirror that rested loosely on her knee, then back up at me.

    “Please, Tiger.” I whispered, “There’s no reason to fight anymore. You can save so many lives with just one honorable act.”

    She wheezed. The sound was so horrible that I didn’t realize until it was too late that it was a laugh. I didn’t realize until it was too late that there was a spot of sunlight a few inches left of Elena’s knee. I didn’t realize until it was too late that she’d put the mirror in it, and turned the glass toward me. Light. Light like fire burned into my eyes. I was blind again, my lenses seared, my irises scorched. I screeched. I clutched at my ruined eyes, and scrambled away from the pain. I heard laughter. The cruelest laughter I’d ever heard. It followed me wherever I went, and that horrible light did too, moving like a beam against me, scorching my face and neck, melting the backs of my hands as I tried to cover myself. Then, I was surrounded by it. My entire world ignited, and agony exploded from every pore. I shrieked, my voice broke, the blood shot from my ruptured throat. I couldn’t feel my skin. I had no skin. I was muscle and sinew, all melting, all dripping and sizzling like fat upon the fryer. I dropped to my knees, covering myself with what was left of my arms, curling into a fetal ball as the inferno raged around me. Somewhere in my mania, I found the sanity to realize there was an escape. I turned back.

    I blinked with my one eye, and stared up at the sun. The agony was gone. There was only an ache in my midsection, and a dull pain in my left eye-socket. I was so weak. Where there had once been excruciating heat, there was now uncomfortable cold. The sun felt so warm against my skin, and I wished to spread myself in it and bathe in its luminance, but I couldn’t muster the strength to do so. I couldn’t even uncurl myself from my fetal ball. I couldn’t move at all. I was dying. The blood pooled from my chest, hot and thick, and every pump of my ruptured heart made the world darker and colder. Someone knelt beside me.

    “Right pocket.” I croaked.

    “What?”

    “Right pocket.” I said again, conserving my words carefully.

    Elena gave me an incredulous look, and fished into the remnants of my cloak. She pulled out Esmerelda’s portal from my hip pocket. “What is it?” She asked.

    “A magic seeker. It will take you to a woman with no limbs. She can open the royal portal to South Fort. Go there now. Go to Alkandra. Get our sisters out. Save them.” I shifted my hand toward her. It took all my might. “Drag me into the shadow.”

    “No.”

    “Your mother is still breathing. I could hear it. I bite you. You bite her. One fang only, or hunger forever. Hurry.”

    Elena snatched my hand, and dragged me out of the sunlight with what little strength she had left. She swore and cried out, but she managed to inch me from the warmth, and slide me into the cold. She jammed her wrist in my mouth. I made the change. I lost my mind in the agony. I was blind. I screeched. I twisted and thrashed. Every movement was hell. There was something in my mouth. Life. I could feel it pulsing faintly. I bit. I tasted the life. I remembered whose it was—I remembered who I was. I injected my venom, and changed back. The world was so much darker than it had been even a moment before. It was so much colder too. I was vaguely aware of Elena undergoing her violent transformation. She writhed and wiggled as her limbs grew, her hair turned black, and her body filled out. When she was done, she was feral and mad with hunger. I expected her to end me right there, but she assessed me with one sniff, and walked right over me. As she ripped off the head of Ternias’s corpse and drank the fountaining blood, I realized with comingled amusement and horror that she’d skipped me for a more bountiful meal.

    When Ternias was nothing but a husk, Elena licked her lips, and took a deep breath. The sanity returned to her posture. She took one step toward her mother, then frowned at the light beam in front of her.

    “Think: elf.” I croaked.

    Elena nodded, and squeezed her eyes shut. She transformed back into her elven form, then hobbled across the hall on her wounded legs. She fell to her knees, exhausted beyond measure, and she crawled the rest of the way to her mother. Once there, she pressed herself against her mother’s side, let out a scream, and pushed with what was left of her strength. Lydia rolled out of the sunlight, and Elena collapsed in it. She looked hopelessly up at her mother’s limp form. Even from across the throne room, I could see the puddle of blood that had formed beneath Lydia. It was growing. Elena stuck out her arms, and clawed her way forward. She cried out with the effort of it. She shook and spasmed, but inch by tortuous inch, she made her way out of the sunlight. I smiled, and closed my one eye. It was a good last sight to see.

    As my breaths left my body, and my thoughts became dim, I put my mind to an image of Furia. She was lying next to me in bed. The others were there with us, surrounding us, encasing us in their love and warmth, but in that private moment, we only had eyes for each other. I just stared into her sapphire gaze, and she just stared back. A gentle smile creased her lush lips, which were parted slightly so that her breath could caress my mouth, leaving its taste upon my tongue. We didn’t need to say anything. We didn’t need to move. We could just lie there in that perfect moment, and stay for eternity.

    ALKANDI

    Yavara went still beneath me. Her orgasmic writhes ceased, her gasping breaths cut, and her flailing hair rested into a disheveled blonde mess atop her head. The form of our incarnation fell to its knees, then collapsed onto its side. Its body disintegrated into orange and blue dust, and floated towards us. The orange dust filtered into my bronze flesh, and the blue dust filtered into Yavara’s alabaster skin. Leveria watched the process with bewilderment, then looked her sister in the eye.

    “You with me, Yavara?” she asked.

    “Yes, Leveria. I’m with you.” Yavara whispered back, the exhaustion heavy in her voice. Though her insides still fluttered with pleasured contractions around my fists, they did not seize with virgin abandon. This woman now comprehended all that had happened to her and all that she had done—all that we had done—but no longer from our comingled understanding. She was not the frail infant devoid of all the experience we’d shared, nor was she the proud creature that had just died on the astral plane. She was who she had always been, but now she was it without me. She was the woman who had seduced then denied me in the astral plane that fateful morning when we’d first met as separate entities. She was weaker than she’d been when we were joined, but she was stronger than she’d been when I’d held half her soul hostage. She was just… Yavara.

    Yavara turned around, her blue eyes sparkling from her pristine face. “Get out of me, Alkandi,” she whispered.

    I nodded, and slowly retracted my hands from her holes. They both prolapsed grotesquely, and she shuddered in abject delight, but she did not react with the fervency she would have if we were joined, nor did she squeal in horror like the half-woman she’d been before our merge was forever shattered. She just groaned pleasurably, reached between her legs, and toyed with her outturned parts before pushing them back into her body. Then, on shaking arms, she managed to push herself upright, and kneel opposite me.

    “It is done then?” she asked.

    I nodded.

    She frowned, and touched her chest. “You told me when we first met, that I would be a husk if we ever separated. I remember how empty I felt without you, how desperate I was to reconnect with you then.” She looked up at me, “I do not feel that now.”

    You were so very fragile then. You had never felt what it was like to be without me. Most of all, you had never known true pain. You know it now; you know it keenly. Pain makes us grow, and you have grown.

    “You lied to me,” her brow furrowed, “I was hardly more than a girl, and you used me.”

    I used you for far longer than that, Yavara.

    She looked down at herself, and ran her hands over her naked astral body. “How much of me was shaped by you?” She whispered fearfully.

    We shaped each other. We were born together and grew together and blossomed together. When I told you that you would feel my absence forever, I was not lying. But like an old wound, I will fade with time, and as you grow into the void-space I left, you will soon only notice me as a scar. I sniffled, and wiped the tears from my cheeks, I am sorry, Yavara.

    She nodded solemnly. Her eyes trailed up my body, and back to my face. It pained her to look me in the eyes, but she held the contact admirably. “Thank you,” she muttered.

    For what?

    “For everything. For being me with me. For the love and the hate, for the pleasure and the pain. Thank you.” A tear cascaded down her cheek, and she laughed, and wiped it, “I guess I love you. I mean, I don’t have a choice, do I? You’re me.”

    I reached out, and grasped her hand. Our fingers entwined, and I clasped tightly. I was never you, Yavara, and you were never me. We were simply ‘we,’ and that is why we are parted now. But for what it’s worth, I love you too.

    She blushed, and averted her eyes cutely. When her bashful gaze found the bravery to connect once more, she said coyly, “I guess you can give me a goodbye kiss then.”

    I leaned forward. So did she. I took her gently by the face, and guided us together. Her lips opened, and I stopped her. Before her questioning gaze, I elevated myself, and planted a kiss on her forehead. “Goodbye.” I whispered with my real voice, so strangled and cracked with age that it hardly resembled a voice at all. Yavara blinked back her tears, and eased away from the embrace.

    “Goodbye, Alkandi.” She whispered, and stood up. She walked across the black expanse, to where Zander Fredeon lay steaming. She knelt at his side, and uttered a healing incantation. There was a glow of golden energy, then a flash, and they were both gone. I knew it was the last time I’d ever see either of them with my own true eyes. I wished Yavara the best in her life. As for Zander, I wished for his forgiveness. I wasn’t as cold and hard as I often pretended to be. For that matter, neither was Leveria.

    I turned and faced my next incarnation. She had no natural power, no athletic ability, and no skill in combat, but she had bested me at every turn, and that was something. Perhaps I wouldn’t have the god-like power that merging with Yavara Tiadoa would bring me, but I would have the devilish mind of her sister.

    Leveria watched Yavara and Zander disappear, then turned to me. She assessed me for a moment, then sneered wickedly. “So, Alkandi,” she said, pacing dramatically toward me, every step shooting her hips this way and that, “now that the losers are gone, you and I can have a nice candid chat, hmm?”

    I returned her smile. No hard feelings?

    She guffawed. “A woman can hardly be blamed for chasing primo pussy. We wouldn’t be kindred spirits if you didn’t try to get deific powers at all costs.”

    It’s nice to finally speak to another pragmatist. Your sister was—

    “…a fucking child, I know.” Leveria rolled her eyes, “Always throwing tantrums when things didn’t go her way, always crying when people didn’t like her, always passing off responsibility to everyone else, and never taking any for herself. I wonder what her excuses will be now that you’re not to blame for her behavior?”

    Don’t go too hard on her.

    Leveria giggled evilly. “That was funny Alkandi, thank you. It’s good to know I’ll inherit your sense of humor. God knows I need one.”

    I narrowed my eyes at her. I mean it.

    “Didn’t I just save her life? And after she killed me! I’d say she owes me.”

    She’s still powerful, Leveria, and she’s been taught by the two greatest magic users in the world. She’ll be stronger than you until you hone your craft.

    “Oh, I won’t be too harsh on little Yavara,” she said with a wave, “especially since her cooperation is essential for my grand plan.”

    Which is?

    “You’ll find out soon.” Leveria tittered, “So tell me, what kind of powers will I soon be getting?”

    Inferno, telekinesis, healing, telepathic indoctrination, and… well, I guess you’ll get Yavara’s transformative power too, as she was technically my last incarnation, though I suspect it will be expressed differently.

    “Wonderful.” Leveria beamed delightedly, “Inferno and telekinesis sound like good fun, and healing will be practical, I suppose. I see the potential for the transformative ability, but what I really want to know about is telepathic indoctrination.”

    I thought you might like that one. In my opinion, Yavara underutilized it terribly.

    “She had a child’s opinion of power. She thought moving things and burning things made her strong.” Leveria stopped before my kneeling form, and looked down at me with an imperious glare, her little smile curved sardonically. “She didn’t understand that the mind was the only thing worth mastering. And now the Dark Queen herself is kneeling before me, waiting to service my every pleasure.”

    Don’t enjoy it too much, Leveria. I said with a crooked grin, I might decide to take out all my rejection on you.

    Leveria cocked her head, letting some of her hair fall over her face, giving her a very dangerous look. “I know Yavara didn’t think up those tortures all on her own.” She snaked her fingers into my hair, “I know she wasn’t the one who cackled like a banshee while I was burned alive, torn to shreds, and raped senseless. I’ve read the stories about you, Alkandi. I know what you liked to do to your prisoners. Hell, I got half my ideas from you.” She forked her fingers about her pussy, and spread her blushing lips open to reveal their pink center, “Let’s practice some of them, shall we?”

    She rooted her fist into my hair, and twisted. I purred like a jungle cat, and rose as she pulled me to her. I thought you said there weren’t any hard feelings?

    Leveria’s grin was so evil that she seemed a demon looking down at me. “I lied.”

    She forced my face into her cunt, and sat atop my head like a stool. I closed my eyes, snaked my tongue out, and savored the sadism I would soon be a part of. None of my other incarnations had ever tried to dominate me before Yavara and Leveria; perhaps there was just something different about these Tiadoa girls.

    ELENA

    Mom was a gluttonous vampire. She ripped the tendons and sinew from the warg carcass, and plunged her head into the hole she made. I watched her from the shadows, curiously testing my new body. I glanced up at the woman who had given it to me. For a moment, there had been a connection between Adrianna and I. Her thoughts were projected telepathically to me. I didn’t think she knew she was broadcasting them, for the thoughts were intimate and beautiful. Then the connection faded, and I knew Adrianna was dead. She had been more than my commander. She had been the father I’d never had. She had shown me what it meant to be honorable and true, and she had instilled more of the qualities of my character than anyone else—even Yavara. And though I had hated Adrianna for a long time, I knew that hatred could only have come from love, and for the piece of me that had been created by her, I wept. There was a hole in me that would forever be named, ‘Adrianna.’

    Mom came to her senses, and pulled her head out of the warg’s side. She blinked stupidly, looked up at me, jumped in fright, and scurried behind the corpse she’d just been feeding upon.

    Mom, it’s me. I said telepathically, and smiled through my tears.

    She let out a yelp, and covered her ears. Who the heck was that?!

    Me, Mom. Your daughter, and now your blood-mother, just to add to our ever-twisted dynamic. You can call me ‘Mommy’ if you want.

    She cowered behind the carcass for a moment, then seemed to realize herself. She looked down at her own body, and rose with an expression of wonder and shock upon her pallid face.

    “Oh my god, I’m a monster,” she whispered. She looked up at me, “Elena, what did you do?!”

    “It’s not permanent,” I said, “but your other body is near death, so you can’t transform back until we get a mage to help you.”

    Mom looked down at the sculpted statuesque body she’d grown into, a vision of feminine perfection and predatory sensuality. “I suppose I can suffer this… indignity for a while. No need to rush, Dear.”

    “You won’t lack for food, anyways.” I said, “I doubt anyone will come to the castle for some time. Keep the bodies frozen, or they’ll rot.”

    Mom daintily wiped the blood and gore from her face, and looked up at me. “And where will you be going?”

    “You know where.”

    She studied me carefully. “What will you do when you see her?”

    “I don’t know.”

    “What will she do?”

    “I don’t know.”

    Mom chewed on her lip with her new fangs. “You said you don’t know her anymore, but you love her, Elena. You think that love has faded? When you feel her touch on your flesh, it will strike you like lightning. If you go, you will not come back to me.”

    “Do you want me to promise otherwise?”

    “I’d prefer not to make a liar of you.”

    I sauntered over to her, and took her in my arms. The hug we shared was platonic, but the kiss was not. When we parted, we gazed into each other’s red eyes. I gave her a promise that could not be spoken with my lips, and she accepted it with solemnity. I would do whatever it took to get back to her, and that would have to be enough for now. I just wished “for now” was longer, but it was already over. Time was moving fast.

    I picked up the warg’s body, and used it as a sun-shield as I crossed the beams that spread out on the floor. I stopped in the far shadows of the room, and knelt before Adrianna’s body. I placed a kiss on her brow, and folded her arms together before her chest. She would have a ranger’s funeral; I would make sure of it. Ternias, however, would not have a ceremonial exit. After throwing his head into a canvas bag, I hurried down to the pantry. I piled on a plate full of bread and dried meat, sat down, and rested my face upon the food. I transformed back into my elven body, and with only the strength left to open and close my mouth, I began to eat myself back to health. When I had enough calories in me to walk, I pulled out the portal, and examined it. It was an intricately-cut gemstone that glowed faintly red in one spot. I pressed my finger to that spot, and was transported.

    A moment later, I was atop the ramparts of the Noble District. I looked around, and saw no one else.

    “Adri?” came a little voice.

    I looked down, and saw one of the strangest creatures I’d ever seen in my whole life. She was a high-elf woman with obscene tattoos scored upon her face. She was pretty despite the ink, though her lack of limbs certainly made her a unique kind of beauty. She was fixed to a harness, and wrapped in a bundle like an infant. When she realized I was not Adri, she began to weep.

    “Hey, hey,” I said soothingly, dropping to my knee before her, “I’m not gonna hurt you.”

    She wiggled her little stumps, and blue magic sparkled about her. “If you’re here, it means that Adri is… is… is…” She couldn’t get out the final word, her grief was so great.

    I took her up in my arms, and cradled her. She tried to wiggle away for a moment, but it was quite natural for her to submit. Terribly natural. Not knowing what else to do, I rocked her gently, and sang a wordless lullaby. She quieted after that, and her mouth sought my nipple. I let her suckle, and though there was no milk for her to take, she seemed content with just having it in her mouth. After a while, she released my nipple, and looked up at me studiously.

    “You’re like Adri.”

    I nodded. “I was a friend of hers. She sent me here to get you.”

    “Will you take me to Alkandra?” She asked with big, hopeful eyes.

    I cracked a rueful smile, and rolled my eyes to the east. “Actually, I was hoping you’d take me there.”

    YAVARA

    When I awoke, I was choking. The world was dark, and something heavy was suppressing me from above. I couldn’t breathe. I squirmed in a moment of panic, and threw the weight off me. Something hot and hard slid out of my throat, and I gasped for air, clutching my neck. My hair hung before my face, blocking my vision of the dimly-lit room. I pulled back my blonde mane, and looked out at the world behind my blue eyes.

    There was a massive dick right in front of my face, which seemed wholly apropos given the circumstances. It was strange that I had struggled so mightily with it, but I guessed that losing Alkandi probably also meant losing my natural dick-sucking capabilities. It was a small trade-off, though I had traded much more. The energy that had once coursed through me was gone. In its place was a quieter energy, like a secondary rhythm to my heart instead of a full-blown electrical transfusion. This was my magical reservoir. It was small compared to what it had been, but when I flicked my fingers, a flame popped from my thumb, and when I pointed at a pillow, it floated from the bed, and that was enough to confirm that I was still special—just not unique. That was OK. I was me. The world was scary, and I felt smaller than I ever had, but that was OK. I was me. I would grow organically within the confines of my life, and I would flower in my niche, knowing without a doubt that I belonged there. That reassurance was nearly worth all the power in the world, and the peace that came with it was worth even more. I was me. I was Yavara Tiadoa, and no one else. I wasn’t even a vampire anymore. I laughed, remembering that I had begun this journey seemingly so long ago in an attempt to find myself, and I had ended it not knowing at all who I was, but being perfectly fine with it because I was me! And all the experiences I’d had as the Dark Queen were invaluable and precious, even the terrible ones, for they all led me to this moment of catharsis when everything inside me seemed to fall right into place. I was always Yavara, but now I was wholly her. Now I got to find out who she could really be.

    I was so stricken by the euphoria of the moment that I had temporarily forgotten how I’d gotten there. I glanced back at the large penis lying next to my face. It was bronze, smooth, and beautiful, though I didn’t stare at it with the pure covetousness that I once did. In truth, I was actually a little scared of it. I enjoyed that fear for a moment, and found within it, a strange excitement. Did fear arouse me? I’d always sexually reveled in the extremes of emotion, but I’d so rarely felt fear in all my life that I never got to explore it. Now those other carnal emotions were dimmed—rage, avarice, and bloodlust—and though I still enjoyed their sexual nature, they didn’t compel me quite like fear did. I knew in that moment that I was a masochist. I had dabbled often in masochistic lust before, but I had never truly delved into it. I enjoyed the power-play, the degradation and bondage, but I had never felt the fear before; not since that night Brock had taken me, and since that night, I had so bemoaned the loss of true victimhood. Why… fear was the crucial ingredient! And now I had it! Now it was a part of me!

    I sat upright in glee, and stopped, realizing with creeping terror exactly who that penis belonged to. A woman. A beautiful woman. A terrible woman. Leveria’s hair was still platinum blonde, but everything else had changed. Her breasts had gone up a size, her hips had widened, her thighs had thickened, her shoulders and arms were toned with muscle, her abdomen was a washboard, and her pelvis converged into sharp lines. And at the convergence of lines, was an eight-inch cock. It flopped over her left thigh, still glistening with my spit, so thick that I couldn’t wrap my hand around it. I had made a hybrid out of her—or rather, she had taken advantage of me to be made into one. She was beautiful; the most beautiful of all of them, actually, for Leveria was a stunning beauty even before her transformation. The new look fit her naturally, though in truth, I thought she should dye her hair a darker color. Perhaps red? Or maybe…

    A pulse of light went through my sister’s sleeping body. She pulsed again, and again; each spasm radiating from her chest and shooting outward like a shockwave until her entire diaphragm was aglow. I could see her heart through her very flesh, every ventricle and chamber alight like the sun. It pounded so loudly that I could hear it accelerating until I was sure it would explode. I cringed back behind a pile of pillows, and peered out from my plush fortress. Her heart contracted and convulsed a thousand times in a minute, then slowed to an even beat. When it was done, Leveria’s hair was so lustrously black it seemed to absorb the very light around it. At first, I thought that was the only change she’d undergone, then I looked down. Beneath her beautiful bronze cock, and above her little pink pussy, were two smooth testicles. They hung pristinely from her organ, symmetrical and proportioned, each of them veiny and heavy with lust. I was so transfixed by the roiling orbs that I didn’t even notice that Leveria had awoken.

    “My eyes are up here, Yavara,” she snickered.

    I yelped, and receded deeper into the pile of pillows, encasing myself in darkness. The darkness was broken by a pair of burning orange irises.

    “Boo.” Leveria giggled, and tossed away the pillows, leaving me wholly exposed. I cringed back, and ignited both my hands with flame.

    “Whoa-whoa-whoa,” Leveria said defensively, and eased back, “Yavara, I’m not going to hurt you.”

    “Bullshit.”

    “I mean it.” Leveria knelt a safe distance away, and opened her hands unthreateningly, “Besides, you could still kick my ass anyway.”

    “You’re the ruler of Alkandra now, and I am the only high-elf for a hundred miles. The men are restless the day before a battle.”

    Her lips quirked evilly, and the expression was so frightening and sexy on her new face that I almost blushed. “The thought did occur to me,” she confessed, eyeing me like a snack, “but it would be a waste, and there’s no need. As far as I’m concerned, we’re even.”

    I raised my brows. “What do you mean we’re even?”

    “I’d say we’re about square, unless there’s something you feel that’s been left unsaid.”

    I laughed incredulously. “You think you can just throw away all the baggage we have?”

    “No, but we can leave it where it is. There’s no reason not to just restart.”

    “After everything?”

    “I can’t think of a better time than now.”

    I narrowed my eyes. “You’re using me.”

    “Of course I am, Yavara. I use everyone.” She tilted her head, and smiled warmly, “Just because I see people as tools, doesn’t mean I see them as lesser. People are useful, and like any good craftswoman, I take very good care of my most useful tools.”

    “I won’t be one of your tools ever again.”

    Leveria scoffed. “You were never one of my tools; you were the blunt object I used all my tools on, but you withstood all my sawing, grinding and cutting, and since hard blunt objects make excellent tools, I suppose I should simply recognize your value, acquire you, and move to a new project.”

    “Acquire me.”

    “Perhaps that’s the wrong word.” Leveria tapped her lips, “I guess… I guess ‘partner’ with you would be the appropriate terminology. Yes, I need you as a partner. How about it, little sis?”

    I almost laughed. How could she think I wouldn’t see through her veil of manipulation after all this time?! “I’m leaving this place, Leveria. I’m fleeing to Ardeni Dreus, boarding the first ship to Balamora, and never coming back. I never want to see your face again.”

    “I’m not letting you leave.”

    “Then I’m your prisoner, not your partner.”

    “We’re all prisoners to our responsibilities, Yavara. You can’t just run from yours.”

    Responsibilities?!

    “You swore to serve your people. I would hold you to that oath.”

    You’re the Dark Queen now, Leveria! I owe nothing to Alkandra.”

    Leveria shook her head. “I don’t know what oaths you swore to the people of Alkandra, but I remember the oaths you swore to your people. I held the bible you swore them upon on your eighteenth birthday.”

    I blinked. “What?”

    Leveria’s lips broke into a wide grin. “You’re the rightful heir to the Highland throne.”

    And in an instant, I saw Leveria’s grand plan click right into place. “No.” I said.

    “Yes.”

    “No!”

    “Yes.” She giggled, and proffered the dildo we’d used before. She leaned forward, and tapped me with its wet end upon each of my shoulders, “Through the power vested in me by god and the Highland Noble Court, I hereby renounce my claim to the Highland throne, and abdicate to the next in line, Yavara Tiadoa, who is of pure lineage, of rightful age, and of sound mind, body and spirit. All hail Queen Yavara Tiadoa, long may she reign.”

    “I’m not fucking doing it!”

    “Well, you don’t have a choice.” Leveria sighed with a smile, “Because there’s no way Arthur will negotiate, so we are going to throw everything we have at the Lowlanders. If any of us are alive afterward, we will stand no chance against the Highland invaders, so someone will need to convince the honorable field marshal to turn his army around.”

    “You’re the one who sent him here!”

    “And that’s precisely why it will work. Shordian can only rationalize his betrayal of King Ternias to his men if he says he’s following the order of the rightful queen. Once he realizes that I was the Dark Queen all along—”

    “You were not!”

    “Was too, Yavara!” She tittered teasingly, “And thank you for the wonderful city you made for me. I’ll make sure to demolish all the statues of you and strike your name from every record before you go, but I digress; once Field Marshal Peter Shordian realizes that he’s been following the Dark Queen’s orders all along, his reputation and honor will be shattered. Enter stage right: Yavara Tiadoa, the princess who was enslaved by the wicked Alkandi’s spell, but who miraculously freed herself, and is now once again a pure helpless virgin of royal stock who needs a husband to legitimize her rightful claim. Did you know that Peter Shordian is a widower?”

    I stared flatly at Leveria. “You know Peter; I know Peter. Peter isn’t going to buy one cent of your bullshit, least of all the virgin part.”

    “Peter doesn’t need to buy anything. His men do. Besides, he’s a pragmatist and an opportunist; that’s what makes him such a good commander. Why would he miss the chance to put his child on the throne of Bentius just to destroy an already-crippled Alkandra? My horde was wiped out—”

    My horde was wiped out, and you did it!

    “Gosh, I thought you were over this, Yavara. I was the Dark Queen all along! You were just a place-holder. All of your achievements, victories and miracles were actually just… my achievements, victories and miracles.” Leveria’s orange eyes sparkled deviously, “Are you getting mad yet? Come on, show me how cute you look when you get mad.”

    I could feel my face flushing, and though I was absolutely fuming, I was not at all compelled to violence. Strange. Violence was almost always my first option.

    “Absolutely adorable.” Leveria giggled, “Aw, you’re blushing! And oh, those eyes are squinting so much. Squint, squint, squint; are you trying to shoot lasers at me?”

    “I’m remembering how much better I liked you when your brains were outside of your head.”

    “That’s funny, because I don’t think I’ve ever liked you more than this moment; you’re just so damned cute!

    I took a deep, quivering breath, and hissed, “I’m not letting you get to me, Leveria. Not ever again.”

    She cocked a black eyebrow. “Is that so? All the hybrids like me better than you.”

    “Don’t care.”

    “Zander, Certiok and Titus betrayed you for me.”

    Certiok and Titus too?!

    “Oh, and Elena loved me more than you.”

    My fists clenched and unclenched, tears filmed my eyes, and my jaw worked until it felt like my teeth were shearing clean off. Leveria casually checked her nails, then smirked at me. “What, did I say something mean? Are you mad right now?” She relaxed into her pile of pillows, and stuck her tongue out at me, “What’cha gonna do about it, little sis?”

    “I…” I growled, “I… I… I want you inside me.”

    Leveria blinked, her smile frozen to her face. “What?”

    I stretched myself dramatically, displaying my alabaster bosom, my soft belly, my thick creamy thighs. I took the black crown from the bed, and placed it upon my head. “I want to be your submissive Highland queen whore.”

    Leveria blinked again. “You… want to be… my submissive Highland… queen… whore.”

    I grabbed a choke-chain from the pile, hooked it around my neck, and extended the leash to Leveria with my outstretched hand. “Yessss,” I hissed lecherously, “I want to feel you invade me! Oh gods above, Alkandra has conquered the Highlands once and for all, and now the angelic queen will be ravaged by the evil incarnation! How she will wail and weep to be so violated, but in the end, she will surrender to the corrupting pleasures, and blissfully know her place at her own sister’s feet!”

    “Yavara, what the fuck are you—”

    I prostrated dramatically before her, and whispered, “I know I don’t deserve to be fucked in the pussy, so please fuck my tight slutty asshole until I come anally like an obedient little sister should!”

    Leveria glanced from me, to the thing between her legs. That thing was now so hard that it was curved backwards, and throbbing with such violence that I could see her heartbeat through the bulging veins. She gave it a curious flick, then shuddered from head to toe when a bubble of precum spurted from her engorged tip. She looked from it, to me, and whispered, “well then, come over here, you little Highland slut.”

    I stretched forward, spread my cheeks wide, and whispered, “no.”

    “…what?”

    “I changed my mind. I’m not going to have sex with you.”

    For a moment, Leveria was only confused. Then a horrible realization dawned on her face. “Oh no,” she groaned, “oh no, oh no, oh no, you evil fucking BITCH!

    I grinned. “That’s right, Dark Queen. How’s that infamous libido doing for you, hmm? Hard to control, isn’t it? Takes away critical thinking skills, makes you single-minded, and doesn’t do much for rationality. I was a slut when I was the Dark Queen—the sluttiest slut in the world—but at least I didn’t have a penis, and you know how men are.”

    Leveria tried to push her cock back down, but that only increased the pressure in it. She tried to avert her eyes from me, but they were glued to my prostrating form, every bow and bend spread out and stretched for her to see. She was drooling. “Oh, fuck.” She whispered, “Oh… oh god, oh shit. C-c-come over here! I know you want it!”

    “Oh, I do, Leveria. I’ve been trying to avoid staring at your cock like a guilty dog avoids staring at a steak. It is by far, the best-looking penis I’ve ever seen, and I’ve seen thousands. I also have a feeling that you and I would be a match made in hell between the sheets; absolutely perfect for each other.”

    “So then get your juicy fat ass over here and let me fuck it!”

    “No.” I giggled, “You see, I don’t have any succubus or incubus blood in me anymore. I can want sex, but I don’t need it. In fact, I can want sex and decide not to have it; can you?”

    Leveria stared at me with mingled desire, hatred and a hint of admiration. “You got me in a real bind here, Yavara. Well done.”

    “Thank you.”

    “But I can just jack off.”

    I leaned back, splayed myself sexily over the pillows, and began to play with my pussy. “So can I.”

    Leveria’s cock bulged with such force that her pelvis flexed with it. She cried out, and hovered her fingers over her shaft, but seemed hesitant to touch it.

    “Just jack off.” I giggled, “See if that satisfies you.”

    She glared at me from the tops of her eyes. “It won’t, will it?”

    “It will just make it worse.”

    She let out a shuddering breath. “Ok, little sis, the stage is yours. Talk.”

    “Your plan is a good one, I have to admit,” I said, “but it leaves me as nothing more than Peter Shordian’s trophy wife. If I am going to be queen of the Highlands, I am going to be queen. You will come to Bentius for my coronation, and you will bow to me before everyone, and solidify my power.”

    “I will not!”

    “You will, Leveria, or I’ll tell dear Peter to crucify you the moment you turn me over to him.”

    Leveria sneered at me. “That’s not you, Yavara. Not anymore.”

    I shrugged with a smile. “I’ll feel really bad about it.”

    “Fine!” Leveria spat.

    “Wonderful.” I smiled, and began to lace my corset.

    “What the fuck are you doing?” She snapped.

    “Whatever do you mean?” I asked coyly, my tits ballooning beautifully around my bodice.

    YOU JUST SAID WE HAD A DEAL!

    I giggled, “Leveria, I’m not going to fuck you until I know there’s no chance for you to betray me. It’s my only leverage. If you want to stick your new toy inside me, you’re going to have to wait until the night you visit Bentius.”

    Leveria stared slack-jawed at me. “You’re just going to leave me like this?!”

    I laced the last length of my corset, then crawled over the mountain of pillows. On the other side of it, was an unconscious Zander Fredeon. Blood was crusted around his nose and ears from the mental beating he’d taken in the astral plane, but his chest rose steadily with slumbering breaths. I sent a telepathic jolt to his brain, and his eyes fluttered open.

    “Rise and shine, you traitorous son of a bitch.” I said, and not jokingly.

    He blinked for a moment, processing my appearance. “It happened then?” he croaked.

    “It happened.”

    Zander and I looked at each other for a painfully long time, not saying anything. Finally, I asked, “How long did you know?”

    “Six days. Titus confirmed it four days ago.”

    “Only six days?! You’ve been like ice to me for months!

    “I know. Perhaps if I were more introspective, I would’ve realized there was something wrong. I fell in love with every incarnation who reached womanhood, but I liked you less every day.”

    “I loved you.” I muttered.

    “I am sorry.” He said, and he looked like he meant it, “You were everything I wanted Alkandi to be. You were strong, charismatic, and good at heart. I should’ve known you were too good to be true.”

    “I wasn’t good, Zander.”

    “You were, Yavara. You were just pretending not to be.”

    There was another silence between us, and neither of us filled it, though both of us likely had much to say.

    “It was all just a mistake then.” I muttered, and that seemed to encapsulate everything between us.

    Zander nodded.

    “Well,” I sighed, “your queen is just behind these pillows, and she’s in desperate need of a woman’s touch. Have you introduced her to Destiny yet?”

    “No.”

    “Well then she’s in for a treat.”

    Zander wiped the blood from his face, and transformed into the blue-haired woman. I smiled at her, and she looked upon me with something akin to pity. Yes, Destiny and Zander had very different personalities, but they were the same people, and seeing Destiny express her dismissal of me was the final affirmation I needed to know that whatever we had was over. She crawled past me, and I slid down the mountain of pillows, and off the end of the bed.

    As Leveria and Destiny’s comingled moans sounded through the room, and flailing limbs and tentacles jutted sporadically from the center of the bed, I walked around the room to the bathroom, and opened the door. Furia fell unconscious from behind the door, and sprawled out onto the floor. I tapped the side of her head, and her blue eyes fluttered open. They were unfocused for a moment, then they widened with shock.

    “Yavara?!” She gasped.

    “Finally, you call me by my first name!” I chuckled, and extended my hand to her. She grasped it, and I lurched with the unexpected heaviness of her. I didn’t realize how much muscle I’d lost with my dark-elf genes.

    “Sorry,” she said hastily when she’d gotten to her feet. She seemed wholly uncomfortable with me, but not like she usually was. She seemed guilty. “You’re… uh…” she scratched the back of her head, “you’re alive, huh?”

    “You thought I would die?”

    “I kind of assumed you’d have to. Can’t have two Dark Queens, you know?” she laughed nervously, and continued scratching the back of her head, “So… uh… I guess you realize now that I kind of fucked you.”

    “You were always ‘kind of’ fucking me, Furia. You never could just fuck me.”

    She laughed again, this time genuinely. “That’s because you were always trying to be Adrianna every time we did it.”

    “I wanted to please everyone; it was my curse.”

    “No, you wanted to be everyone’s favorite. There’s a difference. It was really creepy.”

    “Oh, so now that I’m white, everyone tells me how they really feel?”

    Furia laughed again, and lounged against the doorframe. It was the first time she’d ever relaxed around me. “So, what’s the deal now? Are you, like, the queen regent or…?”

    “I guess I’m still the queen of Alkandra until tomorrow morning. We’ll have to have a brief public ceremony or people will be confused as shit. Then I’ll help out against the Lowlanders, and then if I’m still alive, I’m off to the Highlands. I am the rightful queen after all.”

    Furia shook her head disbelievingly. “Your sister really is a crafty bitch.”

    “The craftiest of bitches. She’ll make a far better Dark Queen than me, I’m sure.”

    “You weren’t bad, you know. As long as you didn’t get in people’s way, you were fine.”

    “A glowing review. I’ll make sure to put it in on my resumé.”

    Furia giggled again. “Where was this Yavara the whole time?”

    “I was there. You just never bothered to see me.”

    Her mirth faltered. “Excuse me?”

    “None of you did. It’s OK, I get it. I started off our relationship on the wrong foot and then took ten more missteps, but you all didn’t care to walk with me anyway, and that’s alright. It’s lonely at the top, and I couldn’t accept that, but Leveria’s known it all her life. She’ll be alright. You’ll all be alright.”

    Furia furrowed her brow. “Will you be alright, Yavara?”

    I smiled back, though a tear cascaded down my cheek. “I’ll be fine.”

    Furia leaned in to touch me, but I caught her hand. “No.” I said.

    “I won’t hold back this time.” She whispered; eyes so full of lust. Why hadn’t she looked at me like that before?

    “I’m sure it would be the experience of a lifetime with you,” I said, and placed her hand back on her breast, “but I rather spend the night alone.”

    “It’s very likely our last night alive.”

    “And I haven’t had a goodnight’s sleep in so, so long.” I smiled, and motioned toward the bed with my head, “Call the other hybrids. Tell them to meet their new queen. If this is our last night, I would have you enjoy it.”

    She gave me a long look. “Are you sure?”

    “I am. Go on, Furia, you don’t want to party with me anyway. I’m just a boring high-elf girl now, and Leveria’s got a new fat penis and a pair of testicles.”

    Furia’s brows went up. “Lady-balls, hmm? That is new.” She turned her head toward the bed, then rapidly transformed in and out of her vampiric form. “I just updated all the sluts on the new development. They’re probably sprinting at full-speed right now.” She looked back to me, then to the tower across the castle, “Are you sure you can still fly?”

    I stepped up to the windowsill, and smiled back at her, “Only one way to find out.”

    I pushed my heel off the window sill, and stepped out onto nothing. Gravity took me, a jolt of fear shot up my spine, my stomach lurched, and I flailed for a second, but I managed to catch myself with the mass of air below me. It was much harder than it was before, but the adrenaline racing through me gave me the energy I needed. I looked back at Furia, whose lips had been poised to scream when I lurched.

    “You could’ve asked for a fucking rope!” She yelled.

    “But what would be the fun of that?” I giggled.

    “You scared the shit out of me!”

    “I know!” I tittered, “Isn’t the fear fun?!”

    I could tell she didn’t quite understand what I was saying, but that was OK. I just nodded my salutations, turned around, and began my journey across the expanse of nothing.

    I could barely see the people below in the dim dusk light, but I could make out the figures of several blonde-haired women scrambling over each other to get up the castle steps. Eva even pushed Brianna over to get through the door first. A hermaphroditic dark-elf with a dick and balls?! To these women, it was practically like god herself had descended to grace them that night. I laughed at the thought, then sighed with melancholy. Yes, Leveria’s new parts were certainly the cause of excitement, but it was really just Leveria that they were all running for. They had only ever run away from me. I shook the self-pity from my head, and propelled myself toward my tower. It was much more taxing than I remembered, and I felt the sweat beading on my forehead with the exertion of keeping myself airborne. I realized halfway across that there was no way I was going to make it.

    A hell of an end to my story. I thought bitterly. Well, I’d always wanted to see how far I could throw myself. I collected all the air behind me, and with a growl, I launched forward. The air whipped through my hair, the tower became closer and closer, and the small aperture of the window became larger and larger. I zipped past my curtains, and plopped into my bed. Perfect aim, as always. I smiled proudly to myself, unlaced my stifling corset, pulled off my sweaty boots, and threw them in the corner. I doubted I’d ever wear them again. Freed of the oppressive clothing, I snuggled into the covers, and sank into the warmth. The moment I closed my eyes, thoughts of Elena swam into my vision. This night, however, they did not torment me. The memories somehow seemed… brighter.

    LYDIA STRALTAIRA

    Being a vampire was an exercise in moral ambiguity. It truly made me question what was universally “right” and what was societally “right.” My daughter had made me seriously question these “rights” for three days. Being a lesbian was a societal wrong, and yet, a woman’s curves seemed so right to me. Incest was most-definitely a societal wrong, and yet, my daughter’s flesh felt so right inside of me. I determined that incest and lesbianism were not universal wrongs, as they did not hurt anyone so long as everyone participating was doing it of their own free will. These were things I could contend with morally, and though I would certainly keep them a secret from society, I felt that society had gotten them somewhat wrong.

    Cannibalism, however, was another topic entirely. The few survivors of the battle had vacated the castle to help those who suffered in the lower wards, leaving me alone in a castle full of corpses. At first, I had gone about playing the silent crypt-keeper; sneaking in the dark places to avoid detection, and dragging bodies to the throne room so that they could rest in neat orderly rows, and later be identified. But as the sun set, and the beams of sunlight that shone through the gothic windows became beams of moonlight, I became rather hungry. My first instinct was to go to the pantry and find some dried meats, but when I bit into the flesh, it offered me no sustenance. I sucked and sucked and sucked, and realized in a moment of mild embarrassment that I had forgotten how to eat! I bit off a portion of ham, and chewed it. I felt like a cow masticating cud, and I spat out the meat in disgust. I didn’t understand; I loved ham!

    But a suckling piglet would be nicer. All squirming and squealing, oh yes, yes, yes, yes, yesssss. An intrusive thought blared in my mind.

    “Oh no,” I said, dropping the ham, “Oh dear, this is not good.”

    You know what would be even better than a piglet? A baby elf. So juicy… oh I could bite into them, and they’d burst like a peach!

    “Nope. No, no, no; I did not just think that. La-la-la-la-la, thinking normal thoughts. The weather, the park, the garden show…”

    Tearing its little arms off! Oh, they’re like drumsticks!

    “Ok, maybe something more titillating, hmm? Pornography, dog races, gambling…”

    …sucking the marrow out! Oh, yes! Suck it dry from that little elf piglet!

    “Fist-fucking my own daughter, getting anally reamed by ten hermaphroditic lesbians, getting gagged and whipped by my own fucking mother!”

    Eat the liver last. It’s a delicacy. Keep the child alive to preserve the flavor. The screams make it taste better.

    “OK, THAT’S ENOUGH!” I stormed up the castle steps, and into the throne room. There, I saw a veritable buffet of elves, orcs and wargs. I set myself to eating just the wargs; that wasn’t too bad, right? But the moment I opened up one of the hairy beasts, my nose crinkled in disgust. Only if I was starving. Orcs then. Surely, orcs would satisfy me, and these were evil creatures after all, so no one would begrudge me. I sank my veins into one orc throat, and sucked the dead blood from his heart. It was thick and bitter, and tasted much too gamey for me. Not only was I a vampire, but I was noble vampire, and my palate had been refined all my life by the finest dishes the Highlands best chefs could make me. Frankly, I was spoiled rotten, and if I was being honest with myself, I was much too entitled not to choose the best available option. Oh, I was a weak, weak woman. Temptation only had to bat her lashes at me, and I’d roll over like a dog. No wonder I’d fucked my own daughter.

    “Well,” I sighed, staring at the body before me, “no one will ever know.” Of course I hadn’t chosen some mauled and disfigured geriatric. No, if I was going to be a cannibal, I might as well treat myself. God, I was hopeless. The woman before me was barely past her teen years, with tight and youthful skin and a blush to her alabaster complexion. She had clearly taken her own life, and by hanging. What a tragedy. All the blood was still in her. Would be a shame to waste it.

    “Ok,” I said, clapping my hands, “here I go. I’ll just take a little bite, and…” I ate her face off in one mouthful. Oh… oh it was good. I savored the subtle changes in texture, the overtones of iron, and the sweetness of the eyeballs, then sank my fangs into her throat, and drank deeply. She shriveled beneath me, and I had to stop myself lest I waste some of the meatier delights of her body. Her breasts were ample and round, and I tore them clean off in two bites. I did not chew my food, but ripped and swallowed like a cat, taking delicious mouthful after delicious mouthful of muscle, fat and flesh, stretching and ripping the tendons, savoring the way they snapped into my lips. When I was done, she was nothing but bones, and I licked those cleanly before snapping them to suck the marrow out. I patted my full distended belly, and sighed in contentment. Surely, I would need extensive therapy for this when my normal body was healed enough for me to live in it, but for now, I simply enjoyed the dead, cold silence of the night. It was strange how I had once feared it; what was there to fear? I was the only terror in the night, and the solitude was so peaceful to me.

    Something moved. My head darted to the source. My eyes focused. Through the moonlit monochromatic darkness, I could see the midsection of a warg rising and falling. Living flesh. It was just too tempting. I groaned as I stood, so stuffed that I didn’t need anything more, but I was a weak little glutton. I sauntered over to the animal, and knelt beside it. It was as dead as dead could be. Its belly was split wide open, and its guts were spilled out onto the floor like spaghetti. Elena had killed this beast herself. I chalked the movement up to intestinal gasses leaking, and stood up. Its belly moved again. It wasn’t the belch of methane, but a writhe, like a spasm. But how could there be a spasm when its abdominal wall was dissected? Cautiously, I reached down, and peeled open the beast.

    Between the folds of yellow fat and the pools of green bile, was a woman. She was wedged just below the esophagus, her head stuck in the sphincter of the stomach. Her collar bone had been crushed inward by the force of the beast’s swallowing muscles, and her ribs were all shattered for the same reason. Her arms were flopped out in front of her, each one shorn right off mid-bicep, the grotesque wounds resembling teeth marks. Half her pelvis was missing, also shorn right off in a jagged pattern that could only have been a bite, and her hips had been snapped completely off. But she was alive. Horrifically alive. She stared at me with bulging white eyes, somehow still terrified of me even after all that had happened to her. Out of one predator, and into another. I guess life was cruel. Gingerly, I pulled her from the warg corpse. She was in too much agony to scream, but the look in her eyes bespoke the horrific sensations running through her. I extracted her from the stomach’s sphincter, and angled her neck to the side. She stiffened in terror. I bit.

    Life was cruel, but I was not. I poured my venom into her from one fang as Elena had done to me, and she relaxed in my arms. I set her down, and let her transformation take hold. Her bones snapped into place, her legs grew from her remade pelvis, and her arms snaked from the stumps until they were as muscular and beautiful as the rest of her. She leapt up with a snarl, saw that I was not food, then looked upon the field of corpses surrounding her. I sat back, and silently judged her table manners as she devoured elf after elf. She wasn’t satiated until she’d gone through seven of them, and when her mind finally returned to her, she looked upon her blood-stained marble body with horror, fell to her knees, and wailed.

    “It’s alright!” I said hurriedly, and rushed to her side, “It’s not permanent! You can change back, but you shouldn’t, or you’ll die.”

    “W-w-w-what?” she blubbered.

    “I only bit you with one fang.” I pointed to my teeth, “See? So it’s, you know, like half-and-half.”

    She blinked away her tears. “Half-and-half?”

    “Like coffee and cream.”

    “Like Adrianna.” She whispered. She took a deep, shuddering breath, and hissed, “She is your blood-mother then, is she not?”

    “Grandmother, actually.”

    “And where is Adrianna?

    “You uh… you ate her.” I pointed to the corpse beside her, so mauled that it resembled a cherry pastry more than a woman, but the dark tattooed skin was unmistakable. My blood-daughter stared at the corpse for a long time. She giggled, then laughed, then burst into such uproarious mirth that I was sure she’d lost her mind. She fell into my arms, and howled to the ceiling until her voice broke, and the moonlight glinted off her tear-stained cheeks.

    When she was done, she croaked, “And who are you then?”

    “Lydia Straltaira, at your service,” I said, and extended my hand.

    She cocked her head, examining my outstretched hand, then me. “The noblewoman?” She asked.

    “The very same.” I leaned in, and winked, “Though I’d appreciate it if you kept that a secret.”

    She cautiously took my hand, and shook it. “Esmerelda Giana.”

    “The rebel leader?!”

    “The very same,” she smirked, “though I’d appreciate it if you kept that a secret.”

    “Well, isn’t this a strange set of circumstances, hmm?” I mused, and pet her hair dotingly, “For a radical socialist, you sure were greedy with all my corpses, you know.”

    “I nationalized them. You damn nobles just horde all the wealth and never use it anyway.”

    “Oh, I like you.”

    “I like you too,” she smiled up at me. There were a thousand scars behind that smile, and I could see them all so plainly. This woman had been through more hell than I could ever imagine, and she’d made it through all of that to end up here. I couldn’t blame her for what Adrianna had done, but others would.

    “Esmerelda, things are going to change around here, you know. My daughter is the rightful heir to the throne, and if god willing, she makes it back alive, the Highlands are going to become a very different place. That said, it would be best if everyone thought you were dead.”

    “Sounds wonderful,” she sighed, and relaxed into my lap.

    “Such devotion you have to your own cause.”

    “I never wanted to lead a rebellion; I just wanted vengeance. I wanted to find the man who had taken me, and make him feel all the pain I felt.”

    “Did you?”

    “No, I never saw him again,” she snuggled into my embrace, “and I’m OK with that now. Now, I can just… disappear. Esmerelda Giana is dead.”

    “What will you do?”

    “I don’t know. I’m rather dependent on you, aren’t I? I can’t just go to the local apothecary to heal what’s left of my other body; I’ll need royal mages for that.”

    “You’re a noblewoman then. A lesser known one, say… Hannah Xantian. No one remembers her. I think she died of the pox two years ago.”

    “So now I’m two dead women.” She giggled.

    I laughed with her, and brushed her black hair behind her ear. I didn’t realize how intimate the touch was until I looked back at Esmerelda, and the smile had vanished from her blood-red lips.

    “I’m sorry.” I muttered.

    “You should be.”

    I swallowed. “I’ll just… I’ll just leave you alone then, I guess.”

    “Don’t,” she said softly, and took my hand in hers. She brought it back behind her ear, and stared expectantly up at me. Her reptilian pupils were dilated and large in her crimson eyes, and though they signaled her comfort with me, they also bespoke her innocence.

    “Have you ever done anything like this before?” I asked, grazing my nails gently down her throat.

    She shuddered pleasurably, and whispered, “I consider myself a virgin.”

    “So why now? Why with me?”

    She opened her eyes, and smiled. “I’m alive, my belly is full, and I’m in the arms of a beautiful woman. Why not?” She reached out, and curiously ran her thumbs over my lips, “Besides, we’ll be hiding out in this castle until your daughter gets here. Who knows how long that will take? We’ll need something to do to pass the time.”

    I laughed, and lowered my face to hers, “That’s as good a reason as any, I guess.”

    We kissed in the center of the throne room, and made beasts of each other throughout the night, our pale bodies writhing in the cold lunar light.

    End of Part Sixteen.


  • I Take My Niece’s Cherry 14

    Font size : +


    Chloe’s dad fucks her and tells her he plans on divorcing her mom soon. Nicole has exciting news for Uncle Dave. The girls plan a final send off for Coach when he tells them the upcoming invitational will be his last time to coach them.

    Ping. It was Chloe’s dad, ‘Hey, Sweetheart. Hope are are having a great time. Miss you. Can’t wait to see my baby girl tomorrow! I should be home in the early afternoon.’

    Ping. Chloe, ‘Hey Daddy!! I had a wonderful time last night! It was great! I’m staying tonight again with Nicole and her uncle. We’re gonna have ourselves some really awesome fun. Can’t wait for you to be home tomorrow. I have soccer practice at 4:00 so that will give us some time to spend together. Love you, Daddy!’

    Her dad sent a heart emoji.

    After dinner that evening, the three of us hung on the sofa, and Nicole suggested we watch a movie. I told the girls, “That sounds like a great idea. Why don’t the both of you go ahead and get comfortable, that way we can move to bedroom whenever we’re ready.” I took off my shirt and my boxers.

    Nicole and Chloe both stripped completely naked, their gorgeous pussies on full display. Nicole said, “You’re going to Daddy tonight. We’re going to be your baby girls, both of us. Mommy is out of town and we have the entire night to spend together with our daddy.”

    I told her, “That’s right, Sweetheart. Mommy won’t be back till tomorrow, so Daddy can spend lots of special time with both of his little girls.” My cock was already at full staff and we hadn’t even ***********ed a fuck flick to watch yet.

    Chloe said, “Daddy, can we watch a fuck movie with you like you and Mommy watch on Friday nights after Nicole and I go to sleep? We’ve heard the sounds lots of time, and we want to see one. Can we? Pleeeeaaaasssseee, Daddy!”

    “Yeah, pleeeeeaaasssssee, Daddy! Watch a dirty movie with us!” Nicole said.

    Being fully into character with my niece and Chloe, I said, “Ok, girls. Daddy will let you watch a dirty movie with him, but you cannot tell Mommy, ever. It has to be our special secret, just like me letting you watch TV naked with me. All of tonight has to stay our special secret. Promise, girls?”

    Both of them said, “We promise, Daddy! Mommy will never know about our special time with you tonight!” Then Chloe said, “Daddy, your dick is already hard! Are we making you hard like that, Daddy?”

    I told her, “Yes, Sweetheart. Both of you are making Daddy very hard. You are both so pretty and look beautiful without your clothes on. And your little pink pussies are so soft and smooth.”

    Nicole said, “Thank you, Daddy! We keep them smooth and bald because Mommy told us that it’s better to always be like that. She takes us to get our cunnies waxed whenever we also go to get our toes and nails done.”

    I said, “So that’s why your salon appointments always take so long. I just thought that maybe it was always very busy.”

    “No, Daddy. Mommy makes sure that we get our pussies waxed smooth and silky. She told us one time ‘Girls, you will find out soon enough why it’s better to have it like this. Trust me.’ “ Nicole said.

    “Well, Mommy is correct. It is better. And you will definitely find out tonight. That’s for sure,” I said.

    I took the remote and went to the porno on-demand. I scrolled through the choices, and found one that sounded really hot, considering what we were going to be doing after the first couple of scenes. It was titled, “Daddy Does His Daughters”. We settled in to watch, at least for a little bit to get our arousal going nice and hot.

    As the flick began to play, I put one arm around Nicole, and the other around Chloe, and both of them took my rock hard dick and started to caress it slowly and gently. It felt divine and I was completely full of sexual passion for both of my role-playing daughters.

    Chloe said, “Daddy, I like playing with your dick. It’s so long and hard. Playing with it is making me feel a little tingly in my cunny. Play with it for me, Daddy.”

    I took my arm from around her, and placed my hand over her cunt, and began to probe inside her with my index and middle fingers. God, she was soaking wet already.

    Nicole then said, “Daddy, no fair! You have to play with my cunny too if you’re going to play with Chloe’s. I want two fingers in me too, Daddy!”

    I began to finger fuck Nicole as well, driving two fingers in and out of her drenched pussy, while simultaneously fucking Chloe’s pussy. The movie scene showing had the dad being tag teamed by both of his daughters, one riding him cowgirl style, and the other riding his face. After a while, they switched places. Both of my girls were thoroughly enjoying the finger fucking they were getting, and were watching the movie with obvious desire.

    Shortly afterwards, Chloe said, “Daddy, can we go to your bed now? We want you to screw us both. Can you screw us like you do Mommy?”

    I told her, “Oh yes, baby girl. Daddy is so ready to fuck both of his little girls. Let’s go, Sweeties.”

    We went to the bedroom, and I laid down on the bed. Nicole and Chloe both started to suck my engorged dick, licking and sucking it as if it were a candy store lollipop. Nicole then took one hand and began to caress my balls, then Chloe moved off of my dick, and put my ball sack into her mouth. She ran her tongue over my scrotum, gently sucking on my balls. Nicole started stroking me with both hands while bobbing her head up and down over my shaft.

    Nicole then said, “Let’s switch, Chloe. I want to taste Daddy’s balls.” They switched places and Nicole then wrapped her beautiful lips around my testicles while Chloe put my cock into her mouth, covering it with her glossy pink lips.

    “Ummmm! Daddy, it’s so good!” Chloe said, looking up at me with her beautiful eyes, and she batted her lashes a couple of times, then smiled. She went back to work on my shaft. Nicole continued to suck my balls, caressing them with her soft tongue.

    “Ohhh, girls! Daddy loves both of you sucking his cock. Both of you are so fucking gorgeous! Daddy’s dream girls! Who gets Daddy’s dick first up her cunt?”

    Nicole said, “I do, Daddy, because I’m the youngest. You have to fuck the youngest pussy first.”

    “Yeah, Daddy! Fuck my little sister’s pussy first! Then you can stick it in mine,” Chloe said.

    I told them, “That sounds awesome, girls. Who gets my cum?”

    Nicole said, “Pull out of me, then fuck Chloe. When you’re about to cum, shoot some of it into Chloe, then shoot some up into me, Daddy. We can share your cum.”

    “Eat my cunny while you screw Nicole, Daddy! I want your tongue inside my pussy. I liked seeing that in the movie a little bit ago. I heard Mommy tell you one night she liked you licking her cunt. So lick your oldest girl, Daddy!”

    I moved down the bed a little to give Chloe room to sit on my face. Nicole positioned her now completely sopping wet little daughter pussy over my shaft and plowed me into her as she sat down. Chloe sat on my face at the same time. I buried my tongue into her pussy which was drenched in her own love juices.

    Both of them exclaimed, “Ohhhh, Daddy!! Ohhh, Daddy!!! Fuck your baby girls, Daddy! Eat our pussies and fuck our bald, smooth cunnies! Ummmm, Daddy!! Make us your daughter girlfriends!”

    They continued to ride me for several minutes, and I was totally adoring the taste of Chloe’s cunt. Nicole was riding my shaft, driving herself down on me with every stroke, and rocking back and forth, giving her clit a joyous sensation.

    Nicole said, “Ok, Daddy. Time to fuck your oldest little girl. God, Chloe! You’re gonna love Daddy’s dick up your twat! It feels so good!”

    “And you are going to absolutely love Daddy’s tongue inside your pussy, Nicole. Mommy was right! A bald smooth pussy does make it so much better!” Chloe said.

    The girls shifted positions, and Chloe hovered over my cock, grabbing it with her hand. She held it aligned with her cunt, and sat down, guiding me into her fuck tunnel. She felt as snug and warm as she had last night.

    “Ooooohhhh, yeah, Daddy!! Ummmmm, your dick is so good!” she cooed.

    Nicole said, “Daddy, are you ready to eat your little girl’s freshly fucked pussy?” She then put her cunt directly over my awaiting tongue and said, “Eat me, Daddy! Eat your baby girl’s pussy. It’s all yours, Daddy!”

    God, this daddy-daughter roleplay was so fucking hot! I totally loved fucking my niece, and her friends, but to be called ‘Daddy’ while banging her, and Chloe, was on a completely different level. It made me wish that Nicole was actually my daughter instead of my niece.

    I thought, ‘Maybe if Nicole gets pregnant, we can make that a reality in 18 years,’ I thought. But for the time being, I was going to enjoy the fantasy, and would encourage her to be my ‘daughter’ anytime she wanted.

    I was plowing Chloe’s cunt with every upward thrust as much as I could muster, while diving as deep as I could get my tongue into Nicole’s beautiful fuck tunnel. We continued with this tag team for a bit, then Chloe lifted her leg and put her foot up to Nicole’s face.

    “Suck your sister’s pretty French toes, sis?” Nicole said, “Oh, fuck yeah!! Give me those luscious toes of yours, baby!”

    Nicole began to suck each of Chloe’s beautifully pedicured toes on her left foot, while Chloe continued to ride my dick. ‘God damn! This girl should be a gymnast, not a soccer player,’ I thought. She was so fucking flexible, able to hold her foot up to Nicole’s mouth, at the same time still ride me cowgirl without missing a pump or rocking motion.

    After a few minutes more, I gently pushed up on Nicole’s tanned thighs, giving her the signal to dismount. I told Chloe, “Daddy’s almost ready, Sweetheart. Nicole, lay down, baby. Chloe, rise up off Daddy’s dick and lay next your sister.”

    Both girls laid down next to each other, and spread their legs wide open, their legs in the air. “Give us your cum, Daddy! Cream both of your baby girls’ pussies, really good!” Nicole said. Both girls had a look in their eyes that screamed lust and taboo sex-filled ecstasy.

    I mounted Nicole first, and shoved my dick back into her cunt, and began to piston in and out. She put her arms around me and said, “Fuck me, Daddy! Put your spunk in me! I promise I won’t tell Mommy!”

    I felt it welling up in my balls, and knew the impending moment was seconds away. I looked over at Chloe and told her, “Get ready, honey. Daddy is going to finish inside you after he puts some into your sister.”

    My jizz began to flow out of my dick and into Nicole’s open pussy. I let it shoot for a few seconds, then clenched my ass muscles tightly, stemming the flow just long enough to shove myself deep into Chloe’s fuck slit. I immediately began spurting again.

    “Ohhh, yes!! Ohhhh, Daddy! Yes! It’s so warm and sticky! God, now we know why Mommy loves it so much! Screw me, Daddy!” Chloe exclaimed.

    Nicole said, “Yeah, Daddy. Give my older sister the rest of your spunk jizz. We love you, Daddy! Now we’re your daughter girlfriends!”

    As I finished spewing the rest of my load into Chloe, she pulled me towards her and said, “Kiss your daughter girlfriend, Daddy!” And she locked her lips to mine, shoving her soft tongue into my mouth. We held our passionate make out session for a few minutes, and then we broke.

    Nicole said, “Daddy, watch your baby girls clean each other up.” She then moved over to Chloe, and said, “Let’s lick all of Daddy’s cum out of our pussies so that Mommy won’t suspect anything. That way the sheets don’t get stained.”

    Chloe said, “Yeah! Just like the other day when we licked each other while Mommy and Daddy were both at work! Only this time we have daddy spunk in us!”

    Holy fucking hell! Both of these little slut daughters were really into character, and I was loving every minute of it.

    Nicole looked at me, broke character for just a minute, saying, “Uncle Dave, just so you know, I love how Chloe tastes just as much as you do!” She then went back into character, and told Chloe, “Here, sis. Lay down on me. Put your cunt onto my mouth. Put your mouth onto my cunt. Watch, Daddy!”

    I watched with lustful happiness as Nicole and Chloe each licked the other’s pussy, lapping out the cum that I had just deposited into both of them. It was so fucking hot! When they finished, Chloe turned around, and faced Nicole.

    They both then began to French kiss each other, swirling their tongues in each other’s mouths. I could tell they were swirling my cum between them, swapping each other’s load. Chloe then sucked Nicole’s tongue a little bit harder, and Nicole returned the favor seconds later. They both swallowed. Then kissed each other one more time.

    Chloe then said, “Did you enjoy fucking your little girls, Daddy? Were we as good as Mommy?”

    “Yeah, Daddy. Were our pussies as good as Mommy’s? We love being your daughter girlfriends, Daddy. Now you have three pretty pussies to fuck. You just have to fuck ours when Mommy isn’t home!”

    I told them, “Yes, girls. Daddy loves fucking both of his little girls. And both of you are way tighter than Mommy’s pussy. I love screwing Mommy, but Daddy adores both of his little girls very much. And yes, we will screw when Mommy isn’t home!”

    “Yay, Daddy! Maybe you’ll get one of us pregnant soon! We want you to be our baby’s daddy, Daddy! Will you cum inside us every time we fuck?” said Nicole. I knew she was acting on her own niece desire to get knocked up, and it was so fucking hot to hear her talk so dirty.

    I told her, “Of course, baby. Daddy will cum inside your beautiful little cunny every single time. But, to avoid suspicion if you get pregnant, we have to create a story that Mommy will buy. If you get pregnant after Daddy fucks you, the story is that you had a random hook up with some boy at a party after one of your soccer matches.”

    “That’s the perfect set up, Daddy! Mommy will never know. Get me pregnant the next time we fuck!” Nicole said.

    They smiled at each other, and Chloe said, “God damn! That was so fucking awesome! It was almost like my daddy really fucking me! Uncle Dave, you can fuck me anytime when I come over. Nicole, I am sure that my daddy would love to fuck your gorgeous pussy! Uncle Dave, would that be ok? I mean, would you be fine with daddy fucking your niece?”

    I told her, “Sweetheart, that would be perfectly fine with me. Maybe we can have a dinner meetup, the four of us soon. We can get a hotel room and your dad can fuck Nicole, and I can fuck you. And maybe even have make it into a fuck party fest.”

    Nicole said, “That will be great, but let’s hold off till I know if my period comes down. If it does, I’m going to have to wait to let your dad fuck me, Chloe. I gotta make sure Uncle Dave’s baby batter is in me first.”

    “Of course, Nicole. Hopefully you’ll know soon enough. And your pussy tastes absolutely heavenly! Every time I’ve licked it, by the way!” Chloe said with a smile.

    We decided to get some sleep. Both girls cuddled up next to me, and kissed me on the cheek. Nicole said, “Uncle Dave, I loved being your little girl tonight. Anytime you want me to be your little girl, just tell me. I liked calling you ‘Daddy’.”

    Chloe said, “Yeah, Uncle Dave. I love you referring to me as your niece, but I enjoyed you being ‘Daddy’ tonight as well. Now I can have two Daddies to fuck my pussy. How lucky can a girl get?”

    I cuddled both of them, returning their kisses. “Girls, I am the lucky one.”

    Chloe and Nicole both woke up early Monday morning, and again tag teamed my cock with their soft, pink, wet lips. I stirred from my sleep realizing that both of them were in the middle of giving me an extremely sloppy blow job.

    “Hmmmm, girls. That’s some wake up call!” I told them.

    They both looked up at me, without stopping what they were doing, and their eyes said it all. They were loving it as much as I was. I caressed their hair, and softly stroked both of their faces, telling them how beautiful they were, and just how nice of a job they were doing sucking my cock.

    I asked them, “Girls, do you want to swallow, or do you want me to give you facials?”

    Nicole and Chloe looked at each other, and Nicole said, “Facials, Uncle Dave. We need to keep our complexion soft and smooth. Cum does that for a girl.”

    She returned polishing my knob, and they both began giving me a two-handed jerk session as well. I started to feel my spunk coming up through my dick, and told them, “Girls, it’s about to blow. Give me your pretty faces.”

    They both positioned themselves for the impending cum eruption, and as I spurted, I started jerking my dick to encourage the spunk to shoot directly on both of their young faces. They closed their eyes, and let my jizz completely coat their cheeks and both of their chins.

    When I finished, both of them took their hands and rubbed my spunk all over their entire face, making sure to even coat their cute little noses with a bit of love honey. They continued massaging it into their skin until it was completely gone from sight.

    “Ummmm, yeah! Ummmmm, so sticky and so good!” Chloe said. Nicole echoed her teammate’s sentiments. They then eyed each other lustfully, and locked lips into yet another deep and passionate French kiss. After several minutes of watching them in their impromptu make session, they both then raised up and kissed me on the lips, alternating whose tongue was entering my mouth. We made out like this for a while, and then Chloe’s phone went off.

    Ping. Her dad, “Hey Sweetie. I’m headed back. I was able to get an earlier flight. I will be landing about 11:00 a.m. Should be at the house by 11:30-noon. Be ready for me. Love you!”

    Chloe let out a squeal. She jumped out the bed and hurriedly began putting on her clothes from yesterday. She said, “Yay!! Daddy is coming in a little early! I can’t wait for him to fuck me! We haven’t gone three days without fucking ever since he popped my cherry. Nicole, I’ll see you at practice later today. Gotta go. Love you, Uncle Dave!”

    “Man, and I thought I was a fuck slut, Uncle Dave. She got her pussy fucked off Saturday night, also had it licked into oblivion, then you fucked the shit out of her last night. I ate her gorgeous cunt as if there was no tomorrow, she helped suck you dry this morning, and now her dad is going to rail her cunt something fierce since they haven’t fucked since this past Thursday.”

    I smiled at my niece and told her, “Yeah, Princess. Some girls just can’t get enough dick or tongue for their beautiful pussies. You say she’s a fuck slut like it’s a bad thing. Don’t forget, honey, you enjoy your pussy getting hammered pretty good as well.” Then I kissed her.

    She smiled and said, “I know, Uncle Dave. I realize that most of my teammates love getting fucked and eaten as much as I do. It’s just so hot seeing some of them actually getting that enjoyment in person.”

    “Princess, what about your period. Anything, yet?” I asked her.

    She said, “No. Nothing yet. That might be a good sign, Uncle Dave. It should come down later today or tomorrow if it’s going to. Did I tell you that Lisa isn’t? She was bummed a bit, because she really wanted to have your baby, but she’s also excited. She told me that her brother wants to knock her up as much as she wants him to. They’re going to get their own place in a few weeks so they can fuck like rabbits two or three times a day.”

    “That’s great, Princess! I love fucking her, god knows I love stuffing her tight little Asian cunt, but I’m happy knowing that she is going to let her brother get her pregnant. She’s going to be a great mom! And so will you!” I told her.

    She kissed me and said, “Thanks, honey. I love you so very much. Take me to lunch?”

    *****

    Chloe arrived home shortly after leaving, and went up to her bedroom. She stripped out her clothes, and put on nothing but her graduation heels. She then made her way to her parents’ room and laid down on the bed, waiting for her dad to arrive soon. She began to finger herself, and diddle her clit to get her pussy nice and wet for her dad’s cock. She was so anxious to finally get fucked by her dad for graduation that she could hardly stand it.

    She hadn’t been finger fucking herself very long when she heard the door open and then close. She stopped probing her cunt, and spread her legs wide open, waiting for her dad to come into the bedroom. She was going to surprise him with a pussy staring him right in the face as he entered the room.

    “Sweetie! Daddy’s home! You here, sugar pie?” her dad said loudly.

    Chloe kept quiet, not saying anything.

    Her dad came up the stairs, and looked into her bedroom, and seeing she wasn’t there, figured she hadn’t gotten back yet from Nicole’s place. He proceeded to his bedroom, entered and saw his little girl, legs spread eagle, laying on the bed, with her knees bent slightly, giving him a full on display of baby daughter pussy.

    “Hi, Daddy! Fuck your Sweetheart?” she said.

    She flexed her legs a little bit more, and said, “Like my polished toes, Daddy? And my heels? Remember, these are the ones I wore to graduation. I figured since you were going to give me a graduation party this afternoon, I should wear them for you.”

    “Sweetheart, I love your heels, honey! I wanted to fuck you so badly in them Saturday afternoon. And your cunt is so gorgeous! Daddy missed you and it, baby!” he told her.

    She smiled very seductively, and told him, “How’s Aunt Beth doing? How’s Mom doing? How’s your cock doing? Did mom at least take care of you while you both were gone?”

    He began to strip out of his clothes, and grinned at Chloe. “Honey, don’t be so vulgar. But your Aunt Beth is doing a little better. And your mom is really helping her out a lot. And yes, your mom and I did fuck Saturday night in Aunt Beth’s guest room. So yes, she took care of me.”

    Chloe said, “That’s good, Daddy. When you text mom later this afternoon, give her and Aunt Beth my love, and tell them I miss them both. Now, fuck your baby girl, Daddy! I missed you so much!”

    He looked at her and said, “Of course, Sweetheart. I missed you too. But how did Nicole’s party go Saturday night? You said you had a great time, so just how great, honey?”

    “Daddy, don’t be jealous. You’re always going to be my number one and my best ever, but a sex pot little girl has needs, right? Let’s just say that your daughter’s cunt was totally content all weekend long. Now, fuck me, Daddy! Fuck my brains out.”

    He mounted his gorgeous daughter, and wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. He stuffed her wet pussy with his cock and began to hump her vigorously. He whispered in her ear, “Ummmm, baby. Your pussy is Daddy’s favorite! I love fucking my little girl so much!”

    She whispered into his ear, “I know, Daddy! I love you fucking me. I’m your baby girl forever. My little girl cunt is yours whenever you want it, Daddy.”

    They locked lips in a passionate embrace, and explored each other’s mouths as they had so many times before, dating back to Thanksgiving weekend when he took his daughter’s virgin pussy for the first time. Chloe was still extremely tight, despite her daddy having fucked her at least three times a week, and sometimes even four times per week, and despite all the fucking she had enjoyed Saturday night.

    He continued to make love to his daughter, and she wrapped her legs around his waist, locking her ankles together. Chloe then pushed her legs into his torso, driving him closer to her, and making his escape nearly impossible, even if he had wanted to. Not that he would. His daughter’s pussy so incredible he would never pull out of her till he jazzed, not for all the money in the world.

    He loved his daughter more than any dad should love their little girl, and in a way that no dad should. But he did. And Chloe loved her dad more like a lover or spouse than like a dad. She had fallen in serious love with him that first night they fucked. And she was bound and determined to have her dad as her lover for the very long, extremely distant foreseeable future.

    She had even dropped hints recently about encouraging him to leave her mom. Her parents’ relationship wasn’t a honeymoon 18 years after the fact by any means. And she had noticed that they seemed to grow distant from each other, save for the once a week, or sometimes it was every two weeks “date night” they would have together. But other than that, they didn’t really spend much time together anymore.

    And to be honest, her dad was beginning to seriously contemplate doing that. After all, they had stayed together mainly for Chloe’s benefit the last year or so of high school. Now that she was out of school, it would be easier to leave his wife and then move in with Chloe, under the ruse of ‘I need a place to stay until the divorce is final’. Then he could fuck his little girl all he wanted and no one would be the wiser.

    Her dad continued to pummel her cunt, fucking it hard and steady. She continued to hold his body as close to hers as her locked legs around him would permit. Chloe was in fuck heaven right now. Her dad’s cock was impaling her cunt, and it was rock hard. Little did she know that he had popped a viagara before getting on the plane earlier that morning. He had every intention of fucking Chloe’s pussy for a very long time when he got home, mainly because he loved screwing her so much, but also as a token of making up for not being able to fuck her upon graduation night.

    Chloe’s eyes began to roll back into her head and she felt an orgasm coming on. She told her dad, “Daddy! I’m going to cum, Daddy! Keep fucking me just like that. Make your little girl squirt love juice all over your dick!”

    Her dad kept up the consistent humping of his little girl’s fuck hole, and told her, “Cum for Daddy, honey. Cum all over Daddy’s dick! Make a mess on the sheets, Sweetie! Cum for me!”

    She embraced the pleasure the began to overtake her body. ‘God, Daddy has never lasted this long, nor has he ever been this fucking hard,’ she thought. Chloe began to shake and her pussy began to tingle as if it were on fire. Feeling her dad’s dick going deep into her cunt, and being so hard, she couldn’t hold off any longer.

    “Oh my fucking god!! Ohhhhhh! My fucking god!! Daaaddddyyyy!!! Daddddddyyy!! Oh my fucking god! Fucking fuck!!! Fuck your baby’s pussy, Daddy!! Ohhhh fucking fuck!!!” she screamed with excitement. Her orgasm continued for what seemed like eternity, and when she came down finally, she wrapped her arms around her dad, her legs still locked around his waist, and began to kiss him as his lover.

    Her dad could feel his balls beginning to tighten, and he knew that he was about to finally spunk after fucking her for longer than he ever had before. He started to hump her faster, and harder, and Chloe sensed the impending finish.

    “Go ahead, Daddy! Spunk your baby girl’s pussy, Daddy! Give me all your warm Daddy juice up my cunt,” she told her dad.

    This was all he needed to hear. With that demand, he spurted load after load into her wet, hot pussy. His sperm mixed with her cunt nectar, creating an extremely sticky puddle of sex on the bedsheets.

    “Ohhh, yeah, Sweetheart! God, that’s so good, baby! Take Daddy’s cum like a good girl!”

    He collapsed on top of her when he had finished exploding inside her twat. She kept the embrace of her arms and her legs around him, still holding him tight and close. Chloe looked at him lovingly, and kissed him.

    Then she said, “I love you, Daddy! I love being your girl! You’re fucking fantastic!”

    He looked at her with the same loving look and said, “Happy Graduation, Sweetheart! You are my girl. And hopefully soon, we’ll be together even closer. You’re going to be my girl even more than you already are.”

    She smiled again, and said, “So are you going to actually leave Mom?”

    He kissed her on the forehead and said, “Soon, Sweetheart. But first, we gotta get you an apartment. We’ll use the excuse that you want to move out on your own since you’re out of school now. Don’t worry, you won’t have to pay the rent till you’re established. Once you get moved in, then I will start the process of leaving your mom. I’ll move it with you, justifying it as needing a place to stay. Your mom will keep the house until the divorce is final. We’ll sleep together in your bed at your place.”

    “Oh, Daddy!!! That’s awesome! I don’t want mom to get hurt, but I know you guys have stayed together mainly for my sake. But I want both of you to be happy. So, yeah, I’ll start checking out some nice apartments across town. And I’ll get a two bedroom just to keep up appearances. Just like Nicole and her uncle have. Hey, maybe there’s some vacancies at her place. I’ll check with her. Thanks again for my graduation present, Daddy!”

    She got up to go get ready for soccer practice. Her dad told her, “Sweetheart, when you get back in from practice, I hope your wonderful little pussy is ready for some more Daddy cock. I took a viagara earlier so I’m going be hard most of the evening. Another part of your graduation present from Daddy!”

    Chloe hugged his neck and told him, “Daddy! You are fucking amazing! And yes, my little pussy can’t wait for you to fuck it again after practice! Love you, Daddy!” And she was out the door.

    *****

    The girls were in the dressing room getting prepared for practice. Chloe was the last one to arrive, and most of the girls knew why. They gave her a knowing giggle, and Nicole brazenly said, “So, did your Daddy miss you?” full well knowing the answer.

    Her teammates started giggling louder, and more obviously. Chloe smiled big, and said, “Yes, he did miss me! And more than you fucking know, ladies! He’s never fucked me like that since we started screwing. It was amazing.”

    Monica said, “Damn girl! With all the dick you got since Saturday night, are you going to be able to give a full speed practice?”

    “Actually, probably not,” Chloe said. “My pussy is extremely sore and tender. So if I go less than full speed this afternoon, you guys know why. Just cover for me with Coach so he doesn’t get on my ass.”

    “You mean, ‘in your ass!’,” Lisa said, laughing. “You know that Coach is dying to fuck your ass, Chloe. And your cunt if he gets the chance.”

    “Hey, don’t be such a slut, Lisa,” Chloe said jokingly. “But yes, I know. And he’s dying to fuck all of us. We know that. And to be honest, I’d let him fuck my ass in a heartbeat if the chance comes up.”

    They all finished getting ready and went out to practice. Chloe indeed did move slower and a bit more deliberate than the rest of the girls during drills. And sure enough, Coach noticed. He told her, “Chloe, let’s go. Pick up the pace. You’re moving too slow.”

    Nicole came her defense, knowing just exactly how much action Chloe’s pussy had seen ever since Saturday night. “Coach, Chloe didn’t want to say anything, but she’s really not feeling very good. We had some Chinese food last night for dinner and it didn’t set very well. She’ll be ok, but she needs to take it easy today.”

    Chloe smiled and winked at Nicole. She winked back. Coach said, “Alright, Chloe. Just do what you can, but remember we have the invitational this week and we have to be ready to defend the trophy.”

    After practice, Coach grouped them up in a huddle and told them to all take a knee. He said, “Ladies, I’ve enjoyed coaching all of you this past fall and spring season. And I’m looking forward to the invitational this weekend. But, this will be my last go-round with all of you. My wife and I are planning to start a family soon, and I am going to take a step back from coaching duties. I am moving down to pee-wee league where the schedule will allow us more time together.”

    The girls were in shock. Monica said, “Coach! Are you serious? Like, this is it? Damn, and you were the best coach we’ve had! You’ve taught us so much, not only about soccer, but about being young ladies, and always doing our best. And how to act right, and how feel beautiful, inside and out.”

    Melanie said, “Damn! That sucks! You’re the first coach we’ve had that actually gave a shit about us a girls, not just as soccer players. You like winning, but you also treated us like young ladies, not just players to get trophies. Fuck, man!”

    Coach smiled, and said, “Melanie, sweetheart. Language, honey. Ladies don’t talk like that, but thank you for the support. All of you! I adore each of you and have loved coaching all of you. But my wife and I have talked about it and we know this is the best time to do this. All of you are graduated now, and I told her that I wouldn’t step down until all of you were done with the high school league team.”

    He continued, “I will help find you another coach for the *********** league this coming fall. I know all of you are planning to continue playing together, so I will make sure you get someone who will coach you properly and treat you like young ladies. Again, I adore all of you and won’t let just any idiot take over your success. I promise.”

    The girls all gave him huge hugs, and told him they were going to run the table this coming weekend, and were not going to show any team any mercy on the scoreboard, as part of their going away gift to him.

    When they got into the dressing room, Monica said, “Ladies, we have to give Coach a proper sendoff, if you get my drift. We are no longer off limits, and he’s been lusting after all of us since the start of the fall season. Anyone object to following through on this, it’s ok. You don’t have to participate with that part of things.”

    Not a single girl objected. In fact, they all agreed that Coach deserved the best send off party they could give him, and they were totally on board with all of it.

    Monica said, “Ok. I’ll text his wife and let her know what we’re planning. We need to make sure she’s ok with this. I have a feeling she will be, simply because when she comes to our matches, and sees how he looks at our asses, and how he hugs us sometimes, she never seems to object to his affectionate advances. So, that’s a good sign.”

    Lisa said, “Hey, I’ll see if my dad’s company will sponsor us a private bus to make the trip this weekend. I know he’ll help pay for some of the rooms. Anybody else’s dads maybe able to help with the costs so the school isn’t involved at all? I mean, since we’re going to….well, you know, show Coach a good time. We don’t want any school connection to anything, not even our rooms, right?”

    Linda chimed in, “My dad will pay for the rest of the rooms for all of us. He’s been wanting to help out the team for some time now. He’ll take care of it. I’ll make sure to ask him after he fucks me tonight. That way it will guarantee a definite yes.”

    The girls laughed. Abby and Valerie also chimed in. “My dad will take care of our meals for us. He’ll make it a tax deduction on his company. He’ll give me a company card and we can put all of our meals on that,” said Abby. Then Valerie said, “Yeah, and my dad will cover anything else we need. Nicole, can your uncle cover a little going away party for Coach somewhere the day before we leave?”

    Nicole said, “Definitely. I’ll ask him to reserve us a big room at the pizza place down the street. He’ll cover all the pizza for everyone. He really likes Coach. In fact, I’m going to see if he’ll be willing to take up the coaching duties. And ladies, trust me, he adores all of you! He’s coming this weekend anyway. Melanie, Linda, you’re both to thank for that.”

    Melanie and Linda winked at Nicole. Monica said, “How did you girls manage that one?”

    Melanie said, “We gave him an unbelievable foot and toe shoe last Friday at the salon, and he was loving it. I told him as we were leaving that we would love to show him lots more. He smiled at us and gave us both a nod. Chloe was there.”

    They all looked at Chloe. She said, ‘Oh, trust me! Uncle Dave will be a terrific choice to coach us going forward. I promise you!”

    The rest of the girls looked a bit surprised, but not totally shocked. Abby said, “So that’s why your pussy is so sore. You fucked Nicole’s uncle all weekend, didn’t you?”

    “Not just him, Abby. But he did fuck me a lot even into Sunday and Monday morning. But Adam and Mike have great cocks too!”

    Lisa and Monica nodded in agreement. “Yeah, girl! Nicole’s uncle threw one awesome graduation fuck party Saturday night. You and Valerie, and Linda, and Melanie, and the rest of you weren’t the only ones getting your cunts hammered. All four of us got fucked and eaten by Mike, Adam, and Uncle Dave Saturday night. And, he loves to bury his dick into a beautiful girl’s ass too! So any of you girls that like to get ass fucked, Uncle Dave is the coach to have,” Lisa said.

    They all left practice, each of them stopping by and giving Coach a sensuous hug on the way out. All of them said they would be at practice the rest of the week and for him to make sure they were really prepared so they could, in Valerie’s words, “kick the ever-living dog shit out of every team in their bracket this weekend.” Coach assured them they would be prepared to do just that.

    ***

    Tuesday morning Nicole came out of the bathroom excited. “Uncle Dave, I think I’ve missed it. I think it’s gonna happen. I puked a little this morning. I wasn’t feeling 100% yesterday but thought it was just, well, you know…all the ‘activity’, coupled with two hard days of practice. But I’ve never puked in the morning after a hard practice the day before.”

    I hugged her and said, “Princess, that’s great! Do you want to go get a home test and just see if it might be? I mean, we’ll still have to wait another month before we go see the doctor to really confirm, but what do you think?”

    She said, “Absolutely. C’mon. Let’s go it now! I want to see if I might be. I know it’s still a little early. But maybe I’ll start puking more every morning. God, I hope so! I’m so excited, Uncle Dave. You might have made me a mommy! Yay!!!!”

    We went to the local pharmacy, and Nicole went in to get the test. I waited in the car so as not to arouse any suspicion. She came running out and jumped in the car. “Hurry up, baby! Let’s get home so I can take it! Hurry!”

    I told her, “Easy, Princess. If you’re pregnant right now, you will still be pregnant in a few minutes. It’s going to be ok, Sweetheart. Trust me.”

    We no sooner had parked the car than my niece ran into the house and into the bathroom. She pulled her shorts down, held the test strip under her pussy, and pissed on it. ‘God, I hope it’s positive. Please be positive. Please be positive,’ she kept thinking to herself.

    She got up from the toilet, pulled up her shorts, and closed her eyes. She wanted to look, but was afraid to look. She didn’t want to be disappointed, although she knew that if she wasn’t, it just meant that she and her uncle would have to fuck several times a day for the next few weeks. But it also would mean that she wouldn’t be able to let Coach fuck her this weekend, and she knew that he was absolutely dying to get into her pussy. And she wanted to let him.

    Nicole looked at the strip. She gasped. She pulled her shorts down, sat down on the toilet again, and pulled out the second test kit. She pissed on it again, then stood up. She pulled up her shorts again, and closed her eyes tightly, expressing her deepest desire that it be positive.

    She waited a couple of minutes. Then she opened her eyes, and gasped again. Nicole ran out of the bathroom, screaming with joy. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Uncle Dave! I’m pregnant! I’m going to be a mommy! You’re going to have a little princess, I know it will be a princess! Yes!”

    My niece jumped into my arms, wrapping her legs around me, hugging my neck and kissing me. “I’m going to have your baby, Uncle Dave! I’m going to be a mommy! You got me knocked up! Yay! I love you now more than ever!”

    I hugged her tightly, and said, “I’m so happy, Princess. I am so excited that I got you pregnant. You don’t know how long I have actually dreamed of not only finally getting to screw my gorgeous niece, but how long I have dreamed about the chance to give my niece a baby!”

    After her elation calmed down, she said, “We still have to go to the doctor to make sure though right? So, can I call tomorrow and get an appointment for next month already?”

    I told her, “Yes, Princess. Get an appointment set up and tell them you think you might be, and that your home test came back positive. They’ll take care of everything, Sweetheart.”

    “But what about if they ask me who the father is, what do I tell them?” she asked.

    I told her, “Just tell them it was a one night stand after a party you went to, and you thought the guy had used a condom like he said he would. They won’t ask any questions. It happens all the time, Princess. It will be fine.”

    “But, they won’t think I’m a whore or anything if I tell them that?” she asked, nearly crying.

    I took her in my arms, and said, “Princess, girls fuck guys all the time and end up pregnant without it being planned. It doesn’t make them a whore. You are fucking gorgeous and have a body that won’t quit. You’ve been absolutely gorgeous since you were 13 or so, and have only gotten more hot as you have grown into a young lady. They get it. They see it a lot.”

    “And, besides that. Your sex life and slutty persona is nobody’s business but yours, and whoever you are letting fuck you at that moment,” I told her, smiling. “I love my little slut fuck bunny niece! And you are all mine!” I hugged her tightly, and kissed her.

    Ping. Nicole, ‘Hey Mom! Guess what! My test was positive! Both of them! And I puked this morning when I woke up! Mom! I’m pregnant. Uncle Dave has made me a mommy!’

    Ping. Ashley, ‘That’s so great, honey! I am so happy for you. Your Uncle Dave has dreamed of being the one to get to knock you up for a very long time. He told me more than once he wanted to be the one to get you pregnant, and I told him that he and I would make it happen.’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘So, what about yours, mom. Did you miss?’

    Ping. Ashley, ‘No honey. I didn’t. I went to the doctor to see if there were any issues, because I was pretty sure your uncle had gotten me pregnant. He put enough cum in me that weekend I was there to drown a goldfish.’

    She continued, ‘The doctor ran a few tests and told me that I wasn’t going to be able to get pregnant. It seems as if some of the antibiotics and other meds I was taking during winter break when I was extremely sick, had the side effect of making me infertile. The doctor had said that it was a possibility but was super rare. I guess I’m the super one.’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘Damn! That sucks, mom. I know you were really hoping! But I guess sometimes shit happens to really great people for no reason at all.’

    Ping. Ashley, ‘Thanks, honey. It’s ok. I needed to take those meds to get rid of the infections and stop things from getting worse. You remember how sick I was. You had to stay with your uncle so you didn’t risk coming down with what I had. It’s fine. I’m so happy for you!’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘I know mom. I just feel bad right now. But I was really glad when your infections cleared up. I was so worried about you back then. Uncle Dave promised me that it would be ok. And he was right, just like he always is about everything.’

    Ping. Ashley, ‘Yes, honey. Your uncle is usually right about most things. He was like that when were growing up. Always assuring me that everything was going to be ok. And it always was. Even when your father dumped me after he found out I was pregnant with you. Your uncle made sure everything was ok.’

    Ashley continued, ‘And, the good thing about this is that I can let your uncle fuck me whenever he wants and I won’t have to wonder if I’m going to get pregnant. So, when I come stateside later this fall, just know that I’m fucking him every single night for the entire two weeks.’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘Definitely, mom. We’re going to have us a serious mother-daughter fuck party. I’ll ride cowgirl and you can have Uncle Dave mount you or fuck you doggy style! We’ll fuck his cock till it falls off!’

    Ping. Ashley, ‘Nicole, honey. Don’t be so crude, but yes, we will keep him busy the entire time I’m in town. Gotta go, Sweetheart. Let me know how the tournament goes this weekend. Love you!’

    Nicole then sent a group text to all the girls on the team. Ping. ‘Hey girls!! Guess what! Coach is going to get to fuck a pregnant girl this weekend! That’s almost every guy’s wet dream fulfilled!’

    Ping. Monica, ‘He’s gonna fuck a pregnant girl? Who’s tagging along with us, your mom? One of Dave’s work colleagues?’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘Uh Uh. Wrong answer times two. Me!! He gets to fuck me and I’m pregnant! Took two tests today, and even puked this morning. So, yeah. Uncle Dave made me a mommy!’

    Ping. Melanie, ‘Holy fuck! That’s so awesome! But, that means you probably better not play this weekend so you don’t hurt the baby. I mean it’s still early, but none of us want you to do anything to put your baby, our future niece, into harm’s way.’

    Ping. Abby, ‘Yeah. You ain’t fucking playing, young lady. No way. You can help coach us. Hell, you’re our captain. You know all of these opponents inside and out. So, you will be our player coach from now on. It’s final.’

    Ping. Nicole, ‘You guys are so fucking awesome! But I still get to fuck Coach this weekend. Since I’m the captain, I get to pick my time and night.’ She sent a smiley emoji.

    The group sent her back a heart emoji.

    Monica texted Coach’s wife later that night. She told her, “Hey, it’s Monica. Coach told us this was his last weekend to coach us. Congrats on starting a family! All the girls wanted to give Coach a proper send off this weekend.”

    She texted back, asking Monica, “What did you ladies have in mind? I have an idea that you will probably all be down for.”

    Monica replied, “What’s your idea, then I’ll share our idea with you.”

    Coach’s wife said, “Well, I know just how much he adores each of you. I have seen how he looks at all of you during games. I have seen his affectionate displays, although subtle, that he lavishes upon each of you. I love it!”

    She continued on, “I don’t know if you ladies are aware or not, but when we have sex, I wear one of your soccer uniforms most of the time, and I have him call me by one of your names. We have gone through the entire roster quite a few a times.”

    Monica texted back, “You mean, you pretend to be one of us, and Coach pretends he’s fucking one of us, and not fucking you? And you guys have done that with each of us, not once, but several times?”

    Coach’s wife said, “Absolutely! It’s the hottest sex we’ve ever had since we started doing that. So, I was thinking that since none of you are off limits anymore, the perfect send off would be to let him have his way with each and every one of you this weekend. Whatever each of you are comfortable doing, or letting him do, go for it! What was your idea?”

    Monica replied, “Well, actually, we were kind of thinking about doing the same thing, but we wanted to make sure you were ok with it first. Out of respect for both of you. We love Coach. He has done so much for all of us in so many ways. We wanted to show our appreciation to him and give him a send off that he never forget.”

    She texted back, “Perfect! You ladies fully enjoy my husband this entire weekend, and let him fully enjoy each of you. It will be the most meaningful and terrific gift all of you could give him. I’ll make sure we don’t fuck the rest of the week, just telling him that I need him to save up his load for a very special time this weekend. And I’ll get him a few viagara tablets to take with him. I’ll tell him he’s going to thank me later for getting them for him. He’ll figure it out pretty fast.’

    Monica texted back, “Wow! So cool. Oh and is there some special way that you think Coach will like for us to look this weekend when we are fucking him? I mean, heels, sandals, pony tails, etc.?”

    She sent back, “He does really enjoy my cunt being smooth as silk. I’ve been waxing it since he took my virginity before we got married. He told me then that he loved a pussy that looked so young and innocent. So, fully bald is the way to be. Pony tails are good as well. Just like you wear during your matches. He has made lots of comments about how he loves it when you are all wearing ponytails.

    Then she added, “You ladies probably already know this, but he loves it when you girls come in sporting fresh pedicures, and showing them off. He tells every time when some of you have come into the dressing room, you seem to make it a point to stop by his office in your sandals, casually showing off your polished toes, while just making small talk.”

    Monica said, “Yeah, we noticed that really soon this past fall. He would always compliment us on how pretty our toes looked, so we all decided that we would start showing them off to him, real casually, every time we got a pedicure. We figured out pretty quick that he really liked baby pink, French, white, coral, black, and sheer pinks. So those are pretty much the colors we roll with. Well, except for Valerie. Her dad adores the darker, deeper reds and burgundy shades.”

    Coach’s wife said, “Ok. Sounds like you ladies are all set then. Does he need to pack any condoms?”

    “Nope. All of us are birth control. We are pretty active with our dads, uncles, and brothers. No condoms needed ever,” Monica sent back.

    She responded, “That’s even better. He’s gonna love being able to fuck each of you raw and not have to pull out. Definitely a weekend to remember. He will love and adore all of you even more. Enjoy the invitational.”

    Monica then texted the entire team. ‘Hey, we’re all set. Coach’s wife actually was going to suggest the same thing. So, here’s what we all need to do. Each of us needs to get our pussy freshly waxed. Coach loves a young looking, smooth and bald cunt. Also, get your toes done. Some of you get baby pink, a couple of you get black, some of you get white, a couple of you get coral, and the rest of you get sheer pink. And bring your heels if you want. No tennis shoes on the bus, or when we go out for meals, or in the hotel. Just a cute sexy pair of sandals at all times. Let coach enjoy our toes and feet. And no panties. Period. Even with our game shorts. Leave them all at home. We are going to be coach’s fuck bunnies the entire weekend!”

    They all sent her a heart emoji and a thumbs up emoji.


  • Megan Dream

    Font size : +


    My fingers tingled as I lightly touched Megan’s tits, playfully engorging them at my touch. The quarter shaped areoles taunted me as they moved with the deep pleasure breaths Megan was gasping. I could feel the blood rushing to the tips of her tits, turning them a deep red, engorging them, ready for my mouth. Without even thinking my moistened mouth replaced my left hand on her breast, sucking her nipple into my mouth. She tasted sweet and tangy as I sucked away, drawing more blood to the tip. Megan’s breathing was becoming labored as I kept tonguing her tit, pinching and twirling the other, increasing the pleasure she was experiencing. Quickly she was reaching her end. The air was whistling through her mouth as she tried to move with me. With my free hand I trailed down her body, touching every sweet spot, teasing her, until I reach the sweet mound I was after. The heat from her cunt was intense, burning her up. Swiftly I parted her lips and pushed my middle finger into her vagina causing her to gasp in pleasure and grab my body screaming…

    I bolted awake as my head came crashing into my wall, ending the sex dream I was having. Pain engulfed my mind erasing the image of Megan’s body being pleasured by me. I tried desperately to regain the image but I was to awake to grasp it, it was gone. Grumpily and pissed off I threw my sheets off and rolled out of bed, grabbing my pants before opening me door. I always slept in my underwear. But since I lived with my dad I had to cover up when I left my room.
    He was sitting on the couch watching yet another recorded football game; since he worked the graveyard shift he always missed things like that. Casually I plopped myself next to him trying to hide that I was still very sexually aroused from my dream. My tits stood clearly visible from my thin cotton shirt and I could smell my own juices. But my father never took his eyes off the TV, just gave me a side hug good morning and told me breakfast was on the table.
    Breakfast at my house was always cereal, so I passed on it and went back to my room to change. But as I was leaving I could have sworn that my dad was looking at me like he knew what I had just dreamt about. But I quickly shrugged that thought off and raced back and slammed my door closed. No within the safe box of my room I peeled my shirt and pants off, pinching my now fully engorged nipples. The only images that still remained from the dream now played in my head as I quickly stuffed my hand in my panties and pushed my middle finger up into my own cunt. The pleasure of being intruded caused the tension building in my body to release as I quickly pushed in and out, causing myself to start to come. Finally when I couldn’t take it anymore I pushed a second finger in and pistoned myself to a climax, falling to the floor gasping for air. The image of Megan’s pussy still clearly visible in my mind.

    Rain poured down onto my car as I considered juts leaving the school grounds and coming back for when I actually had class, but I had promised Kelly that I would help her get her things to class, so I quickly shoved my door open and slammed it shut racing to the building, locking the door of the car with the button on my keys. The car honked to let me know it was locked. Racing to not get drenched I buzzed past a few girls that were just walking under an umbrella, one was Megan. She looked angel like with the halo of light from the rain hitting the umbrella. Her hair was covered under a black Beatles jacket and she had her hands shoved in the pockets. I wanted to stare at her more but I was getting drenched as I looked. So I peeled myself from my fantasy and ripped the front door open as I came to a dead stop in front Kelly.
    “Hey Kell.” I breathed, out of breath from my dead run from the parking lot. She just smiled as she grabbed my arm and led me out into the warm halls.
    “Thought you were going to ditch me?” Kelly’s crap was over in a corner, out of the way or people. “Now, you can take the board and the bag. Since you were late we’re going to have to take the shortcut, so outside we go.”
    Quickly she and I raced down the hall and out into the quad, an outside sitting area that was lush with trees and bushes. When it was dry and warm outside this place was always filled with couples basically having sex. But today, because of the rain, it was more a barren waste ground then the make-out place. Kelly grabbed my arm again, pulling me close to her as we together ran across the grassy opening, attempting to miss the puddles of mud. I wasn’t so lucky and hit one spraying myself with mud up to my face. The board I held was still safe; I at least knew not to get that dirty. Now mud drenched I wanted the rain to clean me off, but the door to the Drama Building was close and Kelly was picking up speed. We avoided another puddle as Kelly slowed down at the foyer of the new building. I myself didn’t stop, just bolted into the building and dead stopped before I ran into the cardboard cutout of Shakespeare.
    “Damn Tish, could you have hit the mud puddles anymore then you already have?!” She playfully joked as Kelly placed her crap down to check her phone.
    I would have checked mine to see what time it was but I couldn’t stop starting at my best friend’s chest. Through her rain drenched shirt her nipples were standing up, hard from the cold and wetness. Thought of my dream came flooding back and like a click I had the overpowering urge to latch onto Kelly’s tits and suck the crap out of them. But Kelly asking me something brought me back from that.
    “Can you help me set up in class? I mean you don’t have class today because of the college being out, so?”
    “Sure, but only for a minute, I don’t want to be the mud monster for too long.” I slyly smiled as I kept looking at her tits. They were still engorged and standing up directly at me. Even though I wanted so bad to shove Kelly to the wall, rip her shirt off and suck and lick those sweet tits I knew I couldn’t. She was my best friend and was straight as anyone could be. And Jason her boyfriend would kill me. So instead I grabbed the crap she handed me and walked casually into her class, helping her set up for her thing.

    I once again braved the rain as I ran over to the English Building. My next class was there and they at least had a place that I could hang until I had to go to class. The sidewalk was slippery from the constant rain pounding it so I had to walk carefully. But once I had reached the double swing doors of the building I bolted in, not caring the door had slammed behind me. I quickly made my way to the girls’ bathroom at the end of the hall, passing classes already in session. I tried to be quiet but the squeak of my wet sneakers on the tile floors alerted the teachers that a student was in the halls. So instead of trying to be quiet I briskly walked to the bathroom instead and locked the door behind me. I didn’t want to have to have some random girl staring at me as I tried to get the mud off me.
    The bathroom was rarely used, but since it did work and it was the nearest one in this end of the hall, girls would brave it. I learned a while back that this was the best place to go if you didn’t want to be found or disturbed. So now, as I locked the door, I flipped the dim lights on and checked the door once again. It was locked; no way was someone getting in.
    Feeling that I was safe here I walked to the sink and let the water run until it was warm enough to use. As I waited I let my gaze wonder around the room. Graffiti filled the stalls and walls. Sayings like, “Beth Tanner is a whore” or “Anyone want to hook up with a 10?” were forever etched in the steel of the stall doors and on the peeling papered wall. The two stall doors were closed casting shadows on the floor of the broken toilets. Only one flushed and one actually worked, they weren’t the same one. If you hated filth, you defiantly weren’t going to be found in this room.
    The water had warmed up and was ready to use. The paper towel roll was still next to the closets stall so I slowly bent down and ripped a small piece off it. But when I placed it back I swore I saw movement in the stall but starting longer I saw nothing more. I brushed the thought away and went back to wiping the mud off my face. I was now to the point of scrubbing the mud off my shirt when I hear a sound from that same stall. Like someone breathing, gasping almost. Trying to ignore it I kept scrubbing, but the thought of someone watching me was almost enough to get me horny. Blood was racing to my tits as I continued to wash. I paid to much attention to the mud on my breasts that I was getting myself off by just touching them. But before I could do anything I was found out.
    “I knew it!” The voice stayed hidden, but it sounded too familiar. Almost like I had heard it a thousand times and now forget who it was. “I had a thought that you were a lesbian, and now I know. I followed you and Kelly, your friend right? I followed you and her and saw that you couldn’t take your eyes off her tits. It fit perfectly.”
    “Who are you?” I almost screamed, fear raging throughout my body. All the thrill of being watched was now gone as the fear of what the voice was saying replaced it.
    “Someone you know.”
    “Just come out of hiding!” my mind raced though everyone I could think of that would have been able to put the pieces to together. But no one came to mind. Only Kelly knew that I was a lesbian, and she was in class, or at least she was when I left.
    Sounds of someone moving off of something echoed in the small room and the door to the stall next to me swung open. In the dim light I saw the only thing I needed to realize who it was. The long blonde hair flared around her long, thin face and those icy blue eyes held me in my place. Even the image of her in person was enough to give me butterflies and feel so shy. That black Beatles jacket was zipped open, reviling that she was wearing a blue plaid shirt with an All Time Low tank top under it. Even the blue jean skinnies were just enough to show her figure and sexy legs in all the right places. I felt ugly as I started hollowly back at Megan, the blonde Pandora-like goddess of my dreams.
    “You never thought it was me? How sad.” She was walking closer to me, trapping me between her and the wall behind me. The smell of roses and musk filled my senses, making me weak. “I saw you staring at me one time in my English class. I thought you were just looking for someone, but when you did it again I figured it out.” Her hand was on my arm, slowly inching its way up to my shoulder. “You know I was very flattered that you liked me. I mean, you’re a senior and I’m a sophomore. It held too that I thought you were pretty cute too.” I couldn’t catch my breath as she neared my face, her hand now on my shoulder and the other on my right wrist. “But before now, I wasn’t going to act on it until I knew that you really were what I thought you were. Kelly’s chest proved that.” Then it happened. Her lips touched my lips, throwing my off guard as she shoved my shoulder into the wall and pinned my right wrist.
    I could feel her breast touching my body, her tits were hard even though the fabric of her two shirts and bra. I couldn’t hold it any longer; I kissed her back, pushing my tongue into her mouth. She let it in and giggled as she dropped her left hand to the base of my shirt. I knew what was coming and beat her to it. Swiftly with my free left hand I ripped my wet shirt off and peeled the black tank top off, leaving me in only my bra. She and I kept kissing but she let me go to pull her own shirts off.
    Here was this blonde angel taking her shirt off for me. The same girl that the morning I dreamed of fucking until she pleaded for me to stop. A fire clicked in me and I felt power over come me. With her still taking her undershirt off I undid her studded belt and pushed her head closer to mine. Her body reacted to my moves and she opened up more for me to use her. Her hands were racing up and down my torso, teasing me every time she got close to my tits. But I knew what I wanted to do with her.
    Swiftly I through her against the steel stall wall and unhooked her bra. She let me do what I wanted as she loosely undid my own belt and pulled it out of the loops, giggling the whole time. How I loved that giggle of her’s and the look on her face. She looked like a child as she broke our kiss so I could have free reign of her breasts.
    “Trisha I want you to use me. I’ve wanted this for too long!” her pleading turned me on more as her bra fell to the dirty floor releasing her B cup breasts. Her areoles were the size that I had dreamed of. But now I could see that they were a light shade of pink and her nipples were fully engorged, sticking out a full inch. Eagerly I sucked it into my waiting mouth and felt as she arched her body to the touch of my tongue. Soft moans escaped her mouth as she breathed deeply to even out the pleasure attacking her.
    Megan with her hands still tried to unbutton my jeans. I quickly stopped teasing her and took off my own jeans as I then pulled her’s off in one swift tug. A yelp of excitement was heard from her as my hand lightly brushed against her pussy but was back on her hips as I went back to teasing her tits. She had one hand on my own breast under my bra and the other inching down my stomach to my pussy lips. Just the touch of her soft hand on my tit was enough to get me off but I wanted her to do more. So instead of letting my hands hold her still I used them to go to the one place I knew she was needed the release. I let my left hand trail down her body to the band of her panties where I casually pulled them down. She just lightly stepped out of them and pushed her now naked body onto mine. Just that was all I needed to rip my own underwear off and lay her on the floor.
    I don’t think either of us cared that the floor was filthy, we were too horny and busy fucking each other to care. Meagan’s hand quickly found my clitoris and started to play with it. I now had moved on to her other tit as my left hand rubbed up and down her pussy. The heat from her vagina was intense and I knew I needed to end the pressure for her before this thing ended. So letting her tits go I moved down to her cunt and shoved my middle finger into her vagina. Her body tensed up when I entered her and she gasped in pain.
    “Be careful.” Her voice sounded distant to my ears as I went down on her and took her clitoris in my mouth. Another gasp sounded and I knew she was in ecstasy.
    “I want you. Let me taste you please.” Megan’s pleading was candy to my mind as I flipped around, straddling her body giving her access to my pussy. Quickly she stuck her tongue in my and I felt in heaven. My own pleasureful gasps stopped me from teasing her as she got both her hand and tongue working together to get me off. I was so much in heaven that I almost forgot where I was.
    “Megan…fuck me…NOW!” she did just that as she now shoved two fingers into my and pistoned me with all her force. Her tongue licked up all my juices and swirled my lips, teasing me. Right before I was too much in ecstasy I went back to her pussy and shoved in my two fingers, matching her pace on me.
    So here we were. Fucking each other in the girls’ bathroom at school, buck naked, with the girl of my dreams licking my pussy and giving me what I wanted. Megan’s body was quickly growing stiff as I felt an orgasm coming up on her. But I kept the same pace as I stuck my tongue now in her vagina and rubbed her clitoris until a powerful force came.
    “I’M CUMMING!” Megan shouted just enough for me to hear as cum gushed from her, going all over my face. I licked all of it off her pussy as I myself finally came. My pussy walls contracted and I bucked against her as she kept finger fucking me until my orgasms subsided. Five minutes went by before I stopped bucking and Megan released me. She eagerly cleaned me up as I did to her and pulled me close to her. Our lips connected once again and I could taste myself in her mouth.
    Our tits rubbed up against each other as Megan twisted her left one and my right one. She was like a beast the way she still wanted to go. Quickly I became horny again and shoved my hand in my own cunt, fucking myself. I thrusted in with all my might as I started to breath heavy and with pure lust.
    “Let me do that.” Megan pulled my hand from my horny cunt and shoved her own fingers in, giving as much shove as I was. But as she did me she was fucking herself too with her other hand. Quickly, just as before she and reached another organism about the same time, but this time her’s was longer and she cummed all over the bathroom floor. Me being the slut I was went down on her as she rode her orgasm out, licking up and down her pussy until all the cum was gone and in my mouth, then I kissed her again giving her own cum. She swallowed it eagerly as she still kept finger fucking me. I was so horny now that I couldn’t stop, I wanted me.
    She must have read my mind because she flipped over and whispered, “Fuck me here. I want it.” I lovingly started at her exposed asshole as I started licking her rosebud with the intent to fuck her more. As I lubricated her ass she kept fucking her own cunt, going slow enough that she wouldn’t get off too early. When she was wet enough I pushed my index finger in and watched as her body tensed up and then soon eased. Slowly I inserted the next finger and she did the same thing. But she wanted me. “Just fuck me now!” She was so demanding that I stopped trying to be gentle and just shoved the third finger in and pumped in and out, fucking her. She rocked back and forth with my movements and soon she was groaning in pleasure, fucking her own cunt faster.
    We did this for what felt like ten minutes before Meagan’s body tensed up and I felt her anal cannel constricted around my fingers and an orgasm race through her body. Screams of pleasure left her lips as she gave on last shove into her cunt and fell to the floor. I fell next to her, exhausted.
    We lay still for a few moments before Megan stuck her finger in me and slowly fucked me while biting my nipple. “Oh my God Megan! You’re going to put me in a coma!”
    “I just have wanted to do this for awhile and now that I am I want to make you feel wonderful.” She said letting my nipple go for a few moments then went right back to it.
    “I’d love to stay here with you but I think First Hour is ended soon. I don’t want to draw attention to either of us.” I tried to move but she held me down, still finger fucking me.
    “Let me do this one last thing and then we can go. Since English is next and if we’re both gone it might look bad.” And with that she picked up the pace of her fingers and rocked me to ecstasy as she brought me to my last orgasm of the day.
    Air left my lungs as the pleasure over took me and I felt Megan’s lips on my cunt. She took all my cum and ate it before letting me go and grabbed her underwear. She quickly got dressed as I came down from my high and too grabbed my clothes. Quickly we both were dressed and I had composed myself, swiping the now dried mud off my clothes. But before I could unlock the door Megan pulled me into a kiss and pushed her tongue down my throat. She broke it quickly and unlocked the door herself, secretly giving my crotch a brush before even inching the door open.
    “How about we meet here later today? I ‘m still not done with you.” Those blue eyes started sweetly at me as she stayed close, waiting for my answer. Carefully, making sure no one could even be around, I whispered back at her, giving her one last passion filled kiss.

    Back in English I couldn’t keep my eyes off Megan and her clearly engorged tits. She knew I was watching her and kept letting me see that she too was still turned on. Mr. Solemn the English teacher stood next to me the whole class so I had to keep working on papers. Megan kept coming over to sharpen her pencil only to tease me. But since we were in class there was nothing else we could do. The thought of fucking her later today was what got me through the rest of the class and the rest of the day. And when I showed up at the bathroom after school at 3:55 she was already naked, masturbating herself.


    17 comments
    «1234»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-08-13 20:30:03
    Mmm made me hard and honry if u want a dirty chat txt 210 264 0609

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-07-08 03:54:10
    Amazing story..
    Loved it..
    Gr8

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-05-22 12:19:09
    Good story I’m wet from reading it! I’ve always wondered what it’s like to fuck a girl.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-05-22 12:18:43
    Good story I’m wet from reading it! I’ve always wondered what it’s like to fuck a girl.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-03-26 22:22:09
    AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! U should make part 2

    «1234»
  • Life of a Playboy Chapter 6

    Font size : +


    CHAPTER 6

    The night of the party, I arrived suitably dressed in silk boxers and an overcoat. A fiery red-head in a lace teddy greeted me at the door and put away my overcoat, then rubbed my bicep as she guided me into the main living room. Two dozen people were already present, and only six of them were male. Already, the imbalanced ratio told me this was going to be a fun party.

    A blue party cup full of some toxic mixture was handed to me, and then I joined the main group lounging on cushions and love sac bean bags around the floor. I recognized several people, and quite casually we all settled into a comfortable conversation.

    An hour later, the party grew to 30, which was expected to be the maximum, and only 8 were male. The alcohol had kept flowing, there was a more decadent haze in the room from smoke that was not tobacco-based, and the conversation had taken a decidedly sexual tone. The music was pumping, a solid bass beat that had everyone’s heart racing and adrenaline pumping.

    People were slowly grouping off, moving into more secluded corners to make-out and start feeling each other up. Now, an out in the air orgy was not planned, usually people would sneak away to quiet rooms. But I was already a little bit turned on by the feast of female flesh before me, beautiful women in all shapes, sizes, and cup sizes around me and doing their best to flirt and seduce. And my effect had seemingly already gone to work increasing physical excitement and reducing the Tri-Delt sisters’ inhibitions.

    Heidi and Isabelle, both already familiar to me were leaning against my chest and shoulders, idly rubbing at my body while getting thoroughly drunk and antsy. I had one arm wrapped around Isabelle’s shoulders, the palm of my hand between her bra and a naked breast. My other hand was in Heidi’s panties, lazily tickling while we all kept up the conversation.

    But one girl in particular had caught my attention. She was an athletic Amazon, at least as tall as me and built like a Greek goddess. Dark brown hair with natural curls fell over toned shoulders. Soft bangs framed her face and partially hid her brilliantly green eyes. Her limbs were quite slender but muscularly-defined, and her legs went on forever. In the middle, her large, full breasts were barely contained by a lace bodice, and she wore matching thong panties. Above all else, she possessed an exotically perfect face that would have put Aphrodite to shame.

    This goddess was seated royally in an armchair above most everyone else, who were reclining on cushions closer to the floor. And despite her clear arousal she was still playing quite hard to get with any guy who approached her. When she did speak, her voice had a European accent which was at once intoxicatingly attractive and also threateningly bitchy.

    Isabelle followed my gaze for most of the hour, and finally told me about her.

    “That’s Kaia,” she whispered in my ear. “And forget about it. You’ll never get her.”

    “Why not? Are you jealous?”

    “No,” Isabelle giggled. “But she’s just a cocktease. She likes being in control, and I’ve never seen a guy actually bag her for as long as I’ve known her. She’d rather toy with them than actually fuck them.”

    “Hmm.” I liked a challenge. Things had been altogether too easy for me lately.

    I spent the next hour pointedly ignoring Kaia, enough so that everyone in the room had noticed. In the meantime, my arousal had only been building and building, and as I got hornier, so did every other female in the room. The music was seemingly louder, filling our ears as the world around closed in until there was nothing left but the lust, the music, and whatever gorgeous body was nearby.

    None of the guys knew the truth about what was happening, but they certainly were enjoying the fruits of my labor. Two couples were clearly fucking not five feet from us, and I had already brought both Heidi and Isabelle to finger-licking orgasms. Other girls had split off into threesomes (foursomes!) or lesbian rug- munching fests. The conversation had died out, with pretty much everyone heavily petting or blowing or sucking on something. There was nothing left but the symphony of an orgy set to a thudding bass soundtrack.

    I was sitting on a nice cushion, leaning back against the couch while Heidi gave me an expert blowjob. I was rubbing at Isabelle’s pussy and nibbling on the back of her neck while my other hand palmed her swollen nipples and the two of us watched the scene unfolding in front of us.

    Kaia was still in her throne, the fiery red-head sister eating out her pussy while she leaned back and simply enjoyed it. The only thing was that she looked rather unsure of herself as the lust flamed in her head almost out of her rigid control. Her eyebrows furrows as she panted and tried to comprehend why she felt so aroused.

    Three different guys had propositioned her, but she shooed them away with the most careless of dismissals, still in control enough to be the Ice Queen. With other, more willing sorority sisters around, they were able to find new attractions. But now Kaia’s gaze was on me, watching me intently as if trying to figure out what was going on in my head. It was as if she could tell there was something very different about me from the other guys.

    Heidi was doing her best to bring me off, but eventually she tired after almost fifteen minutes of my cock at diamond hardness and whined, “Dammit, come already!”

    I grinned down at her. “Make me.”

    Heidi took on a bold look in her eyes, and returned to my rod with new aggressiveness. But then I noticed that despite the red-head’s expert girl-loving, Kaia had not let herself orgasm either. I started staring her down, Kaia returning my gaze coolly. Finally, she called out “Jamie!”, and then a sandy-blonde California girl came around.

    “Jamie, do me a favor?” Kaia asked, fighting past a soft moan. “Make that boy lose it. I just don’t think he could handle a challenge from you.”

    Heidi got up and moved out of the way as the gauntlet had been thrown down, and I moved myself into an armchair directly opposite Kaia.

    I caught Isabelle’s attention, who was relaxing after I’d brought her to two nice orgasms, and asked her if she could help me out with Kaia. With a devilish smile, she moved over to take the red-head’s place between Kaia’s thighs.

    Jamie sashayed over to me, already naked from a previous encounter. She had a clean, California girl face and some of Beverly Hills’ finest breasts ever created over a silky smooth bare pussy. She straddled me, rubbing her soft vaginal lips along my wet prick while pressing those perfectly round breasts into my face. Then she slid lower, my shaft trapped between the folds of her pussy while she glided backwards, dragging her tits down my legs until my erection was held in the cleft between her heavy boobs.

    I watched as Jamie tit-fucked me, opening her mouth on the downstroke and licking me for several seconds before gliding up and then returning back down, my rod encased in her warm flesh.

    When I looked up and over, Isabelle was Frenching Kaia pleasantly while she stripped off Kaia’s bodice and then rubbed their boobs against each other. Eventually, she lowered herself down and began to lap at Kaia’s wet slit.

    Meanwhile, Jamie was very, very good. In just a few short minutes she had picked up on my natural signals and figured out how to maximize my pleasure for rapid release. I felt my control slipping away from me as my balls started boiling, threatening to burst despite my intentions.

    I turned my focus onto Kaia’s face, channeling all of my lust for her the way I would fixate myself on Mrs. Robinson or any other gorgeous woman I set my sights on. I watched Kaia’s upper torso as she jiggled and twitched in pleasure, my ?-pheremones now focused in on one girl.

    Another sorority sister came and started rubbing my shoulders while nibbling at my ear and whispering dirty thoughts to me. Heidi went over to Kaia and started caressing Kaia’s large breasts and tickling any sensitive nerves she could find. Then another sorority sister came and rubbed at my chest, then directed my gaze to watch her tongue battling with another gorgeous woman, a vision that sent my heart racing even faster.

    Picking up on the challenge, one of the males joined my team and went to Kaia, massaging her neck and shoulders, and the others in the room slowly split off to choose their sides or stay in the middle and watch.

    Eventually, both Kaia and I had been fighting to hold back our climaxes for over a half an hour despite swarms of fingers, lips, and tongue stroking every inch of our bodies. Jamie finally just got up, shoved her round tits in my face, straddled my hips, and buried my cock into her wet snatch. I nearly lost it right then and there as I felt the warm wetness envelope me, and biting down on my teeth I blocked out the pleasure, squeezing my own inner muscles until I felt shooting pain inside my balls while fighting to hold myself back.

    By now, everyone else had stopped their activities completely. The sorority sisters were still buzzing with sexual excitement, but the main event was the duel of control between Kaia and me. Everyone formed a circle around us, cheering drunkenly.

    Jamie rode me powerfully, bucking like a bronco in my lap while rubbing her big tits against my cheeks. But I was on a mission that ego would not let me waver away from. I clutched Jamie’s body to my chest and looked beyond her to Kaia’s sweaty form, flushed red with arousal and trembling from pleasure overload. I willed her to climax in my mind, straining my brain even as the male massaged her neck, Isabelle rubbed at her breasts, and Heidi had most of her hand embedded deep inside Kaia’s pussy. And then at last, my mental power won out as Kaia’s emerald eyes flew open, her body went rigidly still, and then the earthquake blasted through her body as Kaia climaxed harder than she’d ever done in her life.

    Every nerve ending in Kaia’s body was twitching and she shuddered so violently that everyone momentarily lost their grip on her. I was surprised she didn’t sprain something.

    Just moments after I realized my victory, my muscles relaxed and immediately the dam burst inside of my balls, and my cock erupted inside of Jamie’s warm cavern. There was so much built-up pressure that I poured out in what felt like a single massive cannon blast, and Jamie visibly flinched when she felt the wave slam against her insides. And with my hands on her ass and my hips grinding against her clit she tripped over into an orgasm of her own, the hot blonde’s body quaking against me even as my entire body trembled against hers with the force of my ejaculation.

    We were all done, the room silent as everyone rested in the aftermath of such explosive orgasms. Jamie toppled off of me to the floor, and a sorority sister went to lick and suck at her worn body. But the lust in me burned even more intensely than before. I knew exactly what I wanted, and who I wanted this very moment. The intense, raging desire felt like it formed a halo of flame around my body, radiating out into everyone in the room.

    A chorus of female moans shattered the still air as my arousal slammed into them invisibly, and then I was out of my chair. Kaia lay limply against the cushions of her chair, still in shock at the force of her climax. But then I grabbed her inert body, ferociously yanking her out of the chair and planting her face-up on top of a wide suede bean bag. Kaia’s back was arched over the curving cushion with her head hanging off the far end while her ass perched on the nearer edge. I lay flat atop her, crushing her upright tits against my chest while I held her head in my hands and kissed her fiercely.

    She managed to return my kiss with equal fervor, unable to put up any resistance to my blazing lust that filled the room and permeated every female, especially the one beneath my body. The harmony of moans spun into a melody of sex as a fresh full-blown orgy newly got under way, girls attacking anyone within reach.

    I leaned back for a brief moment, staring into Kaia’s green eyes that were wide and liquid and staring right back at me. I could see her desperate desire for me, and my muscles were filled with a rush of power. I had THE power, and the cacophony of wet meat slaps with groans and whimpers and cries of “fuck me” would be the soundtrack of my life.

    I placed my new erection into the folds of Kaia’s bare-shaven pussy, and she merely spread her legs and crossed her heels behind my back. In one powerful thrust, I speared my way inside of this goddess, burrowing past her extreme tightness. She gasped at my penetration, but the silky wetness of her insides let me glide all the way down slowly until I was embedded completely.

    She let her head fall back, feeling the blood rush into her brain while I drew myself back, and then thrust in again. And again. And again. I suckled at her nipples and bit down on her neck, leaving my mark for all to know and remember: I had conquered the Ice Queen.

    Kaia had two powerful orgasms, my effect helping her enjoy the best fuck of her life while she screamed at me to split her open and fuck her even harder, completely submissive to my will. Finally, I filled her twitching pussy with my creamy load, and then I was straddling the bean bag and her torso while she sucked my deflated pecker and massaged my wet shaft with her breasts.

    Jamie parked herself between Kaia’s legs and was slurping out our mingled orgasmic fluids, and even licked Kaia to a fresh orgasm while Kaia’s lips clamped down almost painfully about my re-hardening rod.

    When I’d attained sufficient hardness, I stood up for a moment to survey the scene around me. Every single person was engaged in a sexual activity, the girls still buzzing with arousal and all males had dicks embedded in wondrous pussies or wet mouths. I had my pick of 22 different women, but my focus was all on ravaging the goddess beneath me.

    I flipped Kaia’s body over, my eyes trailing down her spine to a narrow waist and an ass so tight I could barely dent her skin with my fingers. We were both hot and sweaty, our skin slick with moisture and my erection soaked and dripping saliva. I pinned Kaia down and spread her asscheeks wide for me, and with a loud scream from Kaia I pierced her asshole and sank my dick deeply into her rear chute.

    Kaia howled with mixed pain and pleasure as I reamed her out. I was damn certain to give the Ice Queen the fucking of her life that she would never ever forget. I lifted her hips until she got to her hands and knees, precariously perched on the bean bag while my hands circled her hips to massage her love button. Her entire body shook forward with each impact, her tight asscheeks doing little to cushion each crash of our hips.

    Kaia had one loud, screaming orgasm before the she finally decided she’d had enough of being the submissive one. She was still turned on beyond belief, but she was used to being the Queen and took charge of our fucking.

    Kaia pulled me out of her ass and then before I could react, shoved me onto my back across some cushions on the floor. Then pivoting, she straddled my hips and carefully guiding my erection, sank my cock up her back door once again, watching my face the whole time.

    I lay back and groaned at the tight, dry heat surrounding my sensitive flesh, and enjoyed watching Kaia’s perfect breasts bouncing up and down with every thrust.

    Kaia had a new orgasm before she really started to ride me, squeezing her butt muscles tightly until I couldn’t handle it any longer and came, geysering my fluids up Kaia’s ass. She howled excitedly as she felt each spurt splash against her bowels. I had waited over 35 minutes for my first orgasm, but now I had shot twice into Kaia’s body within the last 15.

    Kaia leaned down to rub her nipples against my chest and kiss me while my cock slowly deflated inside of her ass.

    She motioned to a few of her friends, until I was surrounded by four gorgeous sorority babes who were all rubbing at my chest and arms and cooing in lust for me. Kaia whispered, “Let’s get you rinsed off. And then? There’s a hot tub out back I’m sure we could make good use of.”

    ***


  • Editing Reailty Book 1, Chapter 13: Nudism Unlocked

    Font size : +


    Steve proves to his wife that he can edit reality.

    Editing Reality

    Book One: Naughty Fantasies Created

    Chapter Thirteen: Nudism Unlocked

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this.

    Becky Davis

    I slouched into the house after a long day at my college. Tonya had ignored me all day. I thought she enjoyed what I did to her yesterday. Did this ever happen to Mom when she seduced a woman she was friends with? Did she have women who freaked out and then wanted to pretend that nothing had happened?

    That she hadn’t made them cum with her licking mouth?

    I had enjoyed the seducing her. It was exciting. Tonya was my best friend, and she was so pretty. A petite girl with platinum-blonde hair, her waist so slender, her face delicate and dainty. Her pussy had tasted so good. It was fun. I wanted to do naughty things with her.

    I slung my bookbag off my shoulder and collapsed on the couch in the living room. My gray schoolgirl skirt flared up and then fell down on my thighs, exposing my knees. I took a deep breath, my breasts rising and falling in my blouse, my gray tie draped over them, moving at the bottom of my vision.

    “What’s wrong?” Sam asked. My little sister stood before me. Though a tomboy, she liked wearing skirts. She wore an identical outfit as me, though she’d removed her tie and vest on the walk home. The top few buttons of her blouse were open, letting me see a hint of her red bra covering her small tits.

    I shrugged.

    “Come on, Becky,” Sam said. There was something genuine in her expression. To my surprise she sank down before me, her hands resting on my knees. “What’s wrong? I bet you’ll feel better about it.”

    “Just… things,” I said. Sam normally wasn’t this sort of person. She normally ignored me. But this weekend we shared our passion for our father. We made love to him and each other. I stared into her green eyes. Her short, red hair swayed about her face as she stroked my knees.

    “Girl problems?” she asked. “You and Tonya, right?”

    I blinked as shock knifed through the gray murk that hugged me and made everything feel so heavy and dense.

    Sam grinned at me. “Well, it couldn’t be boy problems when you have Dad.” Her hands pressed up my skirt, caressing my skin. My toes flexed in my shoes as heat rushed up me. “So… you made a move on Tonya?”

    I nodded, my heart quickening as she pressed my skirt higher and higher up my thighs, her hands pushing them apart. The heat rushed up my flesh from the caressing touch of her fingers. I whimpered. My head shook from side to side as my back arched.

    The heat reached my pussy, igniting a hot fire. Molten passion flowed. I groaned as her hands pressed my skirt up to reveal the cream-hued, satin panties, a little bow on the front. My sister’s digits ran over my panties, not touching my pussy but caressing my pubic mound. She traced up to my bow right below the waistband.

    “Did you wear this for her?” she asked, brushing the bow. “Or for Daddy?”

    I shrugged. “I just grabbed them at random. But…” I bit my lip. “I… I…”

    “I’ll make you feel better,” Sam said her green eyes bright. “I’m sorry things didn’t go well with Tonya, but you got me and Dad and Mom.”

    She hooked her fingers into the waistband of my panties. She tugged. I shuddered. Despite that murky fog hugging me, she shone brightly. My little sister was a sun burning through the murk. My rump lifted off the couch, letting her work down my panties.

    As the satin worked lower, the cloth forced my knees back together. The cool cloth caressed me. I whimpered as she tugged my panties farther and farther down. She passed my knees and dragged them down my calves. My sister kissed my knees as she pulled the panties over my shoes.

    She held them up and rubbed them into her cheek. She breathed in. “Mmm, you smell good, Becky.”

    “Sam,” I groaned, suddenly embarrassed by what she was doing. My cheeks burned.

    She giggled and then dropped my panties on the floor and thrust my thighs back open, exposing my red-furred muff. My little sister licked her lips as she leaned her head between my thighs. I groaned as her short hair brushed my inner flesh. Heat rushed through me from the silky caress as her head came lower and lower.

    Then her lips nuzzled into my trimmed bush. My auburn hairs caressed her cheeks. Her tongue flicked out, brushing my pussy. She ran up it my folds, brushing my clit. Pleasure shot through me. I groaned as my head leaned back.

    My little sister wrapped her hands around my thighs as she licked again, a hungry flick of her tongue against my labia. Sam growled as she pressed her lips tighter against my cunt. She teased me, her tongue darting through my petals, stimulating them.

    “Sam!” I gasped, my eyes wide. I stared into her green depths, seeing that sisterly passion in them. “I… I…”

    “Just enjoy,” she said. “Just relax. Let me love you!”

    I nodded my head, needing to be loved. I wished Dad was here, but he was picking up Mom at the airport. My sister licked again. Her tongue caressed between my folds, teasing me. Her nose brushed my clit as she plunged her tongue into my pussy’s depths.

    She fluttered her tongue through me. Pleasure churned through me. I whimpered, my tits swelling in my blouse. I felt so hot now. The molten heat swelled through my body, a rising tide of passion that rippled through my flesh.

    My fingers attacked the tie that was apart of my college’s uniform. The cloth whisked as I undid the Windsor knot. I dropped my tie to the side before I unfastened my blouse, popping buttons through eyelets, exposing more and more of my body, my tits held in my bra.

    “A violet bra?” Sam asked, lifting her face from my pussy, my cream glistening on her pink lips. “Wow, you really just threw on anything. No match.”

    I shrugged. “I’m not used to people seeing what I’m wearing beneath.”

    “You’re a woman now,” she said. “You’re Daddy’s lover. Like me. People are going to see your naughty bits. It’s a cute bra. I love the lace, but…” She picked up my cream panties. “Coordinate!”

    I burst out in a giggle. “This is from the tomboy.”

    “Tomboys can dress nice while getting dirty,” she said. She licked her lips, gathering my cream. Then she buried her face back into my pussy.

    I gasped as her tongue buried back into my snatch. She fluttered through my depths, stirring me up. I groaned, pulling off my blouse. I set that beside me. I leaned forward to give myself room so I could unhook my bra. I bared my breasts, exposing my large, pillowy mounds. My fat, pink nipples thrust hard.

    As I leaned back into the couch, I pinched my nipples. I groaned as my sister’s tongue buried deep into me. She fluttered it around in me. Her lips brushed my hot labia. Her tongue fucked over and over into my depths. My cunt clenched down on her tongue, my fingers twisting my nubs.

    I panted, my back arching and—

    The front door opened.

    I gasped as Sam kept swirling her tongue through my pussy as our brother, James, entered the house with his two Anime girls. My cheeks burned crimson as my hands covered my nipples. I let out an embarrassed whimper as James glanced at me, our little sister’s tongue fluttering deep in my pussy.

    Then his eyes slipped passed me as he headed to the stairs. Orihime—the busty, orange-haired girl he created—grinned at me, her blue eyes twinkling. The petite Ruri, her purple-blue hair in pigtails, blushed as bright as my cheeks felt.

    Orihime winked at me. “Have fun.”

    “Oh, Lord,” I groaned, my hands pressing tight into my nipples.

    “Don’t gawk,” Ruri muttered, dragging Orihime towards the stairs after our brother.

    I wanted to melt into a puddle. I wanted to groan out in passion. My little sister kept feasting on me, sending pleasure rippling through my embarrassed flesh. I groaned, my nipples throbbing against the palms of my hand.

    My head shook from side to side as the heat burned through me. Her tongue stirred me, the pleasure swallowing the shameful shock. My brother saw my tits. Saw Sam going down on, my pussy. I groaned, my head shaking and…

    “Sam!” I gasped as she sucked on my clit.

    Her green eyes had such a mischievous glow as she nibbled on my bud. I groaned, my fingers digging into my tits. I massaged my nipples with my palms, pressing my fat nubs into my areolas and sending tingles down to my pussy. My thighs pressed on my sister’s face while her fingers dug into my flesh.

    Her right hand slid down my inner thighs, massaging me as she sucked and nursed on my bud. She loved my little nub, her lips nibbling on the sensitive bud. The rubbery caress sent incestuous heat rippling through me. The ache swelled in the depths of my pussy.

    A building orgasm.

    “Oh, Sam!” I gasped as she jammed a pair of fingers into my pussy.

    Her slender digits wiggled into my depths as she suckled. My clit throbbed in her mouth while my pussy squeezed down around her digits. My back arched. My fingers pinched my nipples as she stirred up my pussy.

    She plunged her digits over and over into my snatch. It was such a wicked treat. It was an amazing thing to experience. My head shook from side to side. I tweaked my nipples, rolling my fat nubs between my thumb and forefinger as she plundered my snatch.

    My little sister loved me.

    Incestuous passion swelled in me as my little sister feasted on me. The naughty, eighteen-year-old devoured me with passion. She fluttered her tongue through my cunt. She teased me. She drove me wild. My head shook from side to side. I whimpered. I groaned. My thighs clenched about her face while my pussy squeezed around her digits.

    The heat built and built in me.

    “Oh, Sam, yes!” I moaned. “Oooh, you’re being such a good sister. I… I… I love this!”

    Sam’s tongue swirled around my clit. Then she sucked hard. I gasped. My cunt clamped down hard on her plunging fingers. The silky friction increased. My pussy walls drank in the sensations, converting it into bliss. It crashed into my swelling orgasm, a bubbling pool of incestuous magma.

    “Sam!” I moaned, my head tossing. “Yes!”

    My orgasm burst inside of me.

    Incestuous flames raged inside of me. Blissful heat surged through me. My cunt convulsed around her fingers. She sucked hard on my clit. The fires burned through my body, racing down all my nerve endings. My fingers pinched my nipples hard.

    Then the passion reached my mind. Stars burst across my vision as the rapture blazed across my brain. The ecstasy consumed my thoughts. I could only cry out in wordless passion. My head tossed from side to side as she feasted on me. She teased me.

    My little sister gave me such rapture.

    I stared down at her as I shuddered. I whimpered. My breasts heaved as my pussy convulsed around her fingers. She fluttered her tongue around my pussy lips, gathering up my juices. I whimpered as my orgasmic flames peaked in me.

    Then I collapsed back onto the couch, panting. “That was…” My eyes fluttered. “Oh, Sam, thank you.”

    She rose from between my thighs, her lips smeared in my cream. More dripped down her chin. Her head drifted to mine. “Just looking out for my big sis.”

    “Big sis…” I repeated, savoring it before her lips met mine. There was a closeness we’d never had in our life until now.

    I groaned, tasting my spicy cream adorning her mouth. I kissed her, my tongue meeting hers. Her head cocked to the side, our lips working together. My breasts jiggled as I trembled. I wrapped my arms around her neck, holding her tight to me.

    She broke the kiss, her forehead pressed against mine. “Mmm, now let’s get your ready to greet Mom and Daddy.”

    “Huh?” I blinked. Then my eyes widened. “Oh, right.”

    A wave of excitement swept through me, too powerful for the murk to come back. For now.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    James Davis

    “He’s a Rei fan, huh?” I muttered to myself as I sat down at my drawing table.

    “Rei is so boring,” Orihime said as she sat down on my bed. “Like an even more bland version of Ruri.”

    “Ruri was never that emotionless,” I muttered.

    Rei was a character from a popular giant robot Anime. She was my friend’s waifu, a term Anime fans used to describe a girl they liked. It was how a Japanese person would pronounce wife. Orihime and Ruri were my favorite waifu, girls I had crushes on.

    Girls I had brought to life with my godlike power.

    Now I wanted to do the same for Seth. He was another nerd like me. A guy that the girls ignored. This way, he would get his own girl of his dream, too. He would have Rei to love him. I googled some images of her on my computer, glancing at the screen for reference to fix her in my mind. Slender with short, light-blue hair and red eyes. I found one in the plug suit she wore when piloting her mecha.

    I went to work sketching her.

    I drew Rei standing in a vulnerable pose, her right arm folded across her stomach to grip her left wrist. My pencil sketched about her while I imagined her loving Seth, being his waifu, wanting to be with him and cherish him. I leaned over, the world fading away as I sketched her form in the skin-tight suit, molding it to her petite form.

    I focused on her coming to life as I drew faster. I felt possessed by my god-like power. It flowed out of me. I sketched out her hair. I added details to her suit. I gave a glossy look to her eyes, something hopeful and frightened, with the vulnerability hidden in her near robotic soul.

    I drew the final line and leaned back, willing her to come to life the way I bought Ruri and Orihime into this world. I gripped the edge of my desk, staring at her, imagining her short, light-blue hair swaying about her face, her red eyes blinking. I wanted to see her birthed from the paper. To step out of it.

    Nothing happened.

    She wasn’t coming to life.

    I leaned back in my chair. “Why didn’t it work?”

    Orihime hugged my chair from behind. Her breasts pressed against the back of my head, soft and lush. Her hands rubbed down the front of my shirt, brushing my gray tie, part of my college’s uniform. Frustration welled through me as she rested her chin on my head.

    “She should have come to life,” I growled, staring at the sketch.

    “It’s very good,” Orihime said. “She looks sad. Like she’s missing something.”

    “Seth,” I muttered. I know I had this power. I brought this beautiful girl hugging me to life.

    Ruri’s delicate finger stroked the edge of the page. She stood beside me, leaning over, the gray tie dangling down the front of her blouse swayed back and forth. Her fingers drifted over to a Coptic marker, a great brand of inking pens. She picked it up. “It’s not done. It’s just a sketch.”

    I took the Coptic marker she handed me. It tingled. I felt… power. Like I’d imbued my essence into this marker. She was right. It was more than just a pencil sketch. It needed something permanent. Something that I couldn’t erase.

    I grinned as I began inking.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    “Edit… reality?” my wife asked, blinking. “What does that mean?”

    I swallowed, suddenly feeling all the crowds of people around us. The smooth voice of the announcer warned that the white zone was for loading and unloading only echoed around us. People bustled, grabbing their luggage off the baggage claim, embracing their loved ones who had returned from their travels.

    Evaline’s husband, Malcolm Gilbert, was embracing the Korean woman. He had no idea his wife spent the weekend cheating on him with two other women. I flushed. That used to be me before I edited my wife to be more… inclusive. Though Evaline hugged her husband, her head was focused on my wife.

    Had my edits destroyed another marriage?

    “Steve, what does editing reality mean?” Linda asked, drawing my attention back to her.

    “It means…” I swallowed. How to explain it. “I know this sounds crazy. I know that, but… I can change how the world is.”

    “Through… charity work?” she said. “Did you donate money to a new charity?”

    “No, no,” I said. I pulled out my phone. “I have an app on here. It lets me change reality. People. The circumstances of history.”

    “An… app.” Her forehead furrowed. “Is this a joke?”

    “No, no,” I said, gripping my phone. “I can change things. An angel appeared before me. I have the power to modify reality and…” I trailed off. “God, I sound like a madman, don’t I?”

    My wife gave a slow nod.

    “I can prove it,” I said, my heart hammering. Maybe this was a bad idea. Maybe it was an utter mistake to tell my wife about these powers.

    “Can you?” she asked, a look of concern. “Did our daughters… break you? I know you’re a lucky man and all, but…”

    I looked around. “If you could do any sex act, what would it be?”

    She frowned. “You want to know my kinkiest fantasy or something? Is that what this is about? You just want to do something naughty?”

    “Sure,” I lied.

    “Well…” Her cheeks spotted. She paused to wave goodbye to her friend and lover. She went back to staring at me. “You really want to know?”

    “How bad can it be?” I asked.

    “I guess not that bad.” She leaned in. “I’ve always wanted to have sex in public. Like… really in public.”

    “Like, say, right here at the baggage claim.”

    Cheeks burning, she nodded. “Just… having sex while people bustle around me and…” Her eyes widened. “We can’t do that. Not here.”

    “It’s all just… a fantasy,” I said. “A game. So, who around us would you want to have sex with here? A woman that you and I could share?”

    “Any woman?” she asked, skeptical. “What, you think she’ll just be eager to have sex with us? That she’s some sort of unicorn who likes boffing strangers in public?”

    “It’s a game,” I said, trying to sound casual.

    “Okay…” She looked around at the people passing. There was a gorgeous, Black woman sauntering by in a maroon, sleeveless sweater. Her tits jiggled as she strutted by. Then her eyes flicked to a dusky-skinned woman striding past in tight jeans.

    There was a blonde bending over to snag her luggage, her skirt hugging her rump. A brunette covered her mouth as she yawned, her big tits swelling the front of her blouse. A black-haired beauty sauntered towards us, a suitcase rolling behind her. I spotted a pair of Hispanic beauties giggling as they stared at the same phone. So many choices.

    “Her,” my wife said, glancing at the black-haired beauty in the silk blouse and heels. She came closer, her large tits jiggling in her blouse.

    “She’s hot,” I said.

    My wife let out a purring moan. “I would love to eat out her pussy in the middle of the airport while you fuck me from behind. That would be hot.”

    I unlocked my phone, saying, “Then let’s make it happen.”

    “What?” my wife gasped as my thumb hovered over the editing app.

    “Just watch her as I change her,” I told her. “You’ll see.”

    My wife frowned as she focused on the other woman. Her brow furrowed. Then she shook her head, her red hair swayed about her shoulders. “You’re starting to—”

    I tapped the button, freezing reality.

    Anael appeared beside the black-haired woman, the naked, petite angel grinning at me. “So, you decided to be naughty after all?” she said. “Not saving those edits for the mayor and city council?”

    “I’m proving to my wife I can do this,” I said. “That’s all. I should have just put it in her mind I have this power and have her accept it. Didn’t think.”

    “Are you thinking now?” asked Anael. “I mean, you’re hard. Sure you just don’t want to use your power for your own pleasure?”

    My cheeks burned. “It’s to prove to my wife. I’ll have enough charges to do my plan.”

    Anael arched a delicate eyebrow at me, her purple eyes twinkling. “Well, what are you going to do to this lovely beauty?”

    I took a moment to think. How to set this up. I had to edit this woman so she wanted to have sex in public. That she would be open to having sex with strangers. But there was something else I needed to do. Something that I wasn’t sure I could do.

    But I had to, or my wife would think I was crazy.

    I found the woman on the screen. The area was displayed in wireframe, all the objects little meshes, the people soft-blue dots. Her menu flashed up. Showing that. Her name was Veronica Haidt. Her naked form appeared on my phone, posed to be modified. She had large breasts topped by brownish-pink nipples. A trimmed bush hid her pussy from sight. She was leggy. She had a gorgeous pair of thighs and calves.

    Especially in heels.

    “She’ll have to be an exhibitionist,” I said, navigating through the menus to reach the Sexuality Sub-Menu located beneath the Spiritual Menu.

    Sexuality

    • Orientation

    • Desires

    • Libido

    • Taboos

    I studied it. I opened up her Desires Sub-Menu.

    Desires

    • Deletion

    • Revision

    • Addition

    I glanced through them. She was fairly vanilla. She liked hot guys, especially with tattoos. She had a fondness for sucking cock and drinking cum, but she wasn’t much for showing off. I added exhibitionism to her, making it something that made her hot. But I needed more than exhibitionism.

    Nudism.

    “What are you up to?” asked Anael. She was hugging my wife now, groping Linda’s large tits through her blouse.

    “Something you’d approve,” I said, adding to Veronica a desire to go naked everywhere, a sexual thrill she got when going naked. I paused then added:

    • Veronica desire to go naked in heels at all times. Doing so gives her a sexual thrill.

    • Veronica finds it hot when complete strangers approach her and want to have sex with her.

    • Veronica loves having sex in public, with people moving around her, witnessing her naughty antics.

    I backed out of the Desires Sub-Menu and went to her Taboo Sub-Menu. I scanned through it. I found that she had strong taboos about getting naked in public. I deleted those along with her taboo against sex with strangers. She wouldn’t feel any guilt about these activities.

    Now how to get people to accept this? I backed out of the Taboo Sub-Menu and studied the Spirituality Menu.

    Spiritual

    • Sexuality

    • Faith

    • Morality

    • Social

    I frowned at the Social Sub-Menu. Could I do something with that? I tapped it.

    Social

    • Charisma

    • Awareness

    • Relationships

    I looked at the options and paused at Relationships. It was how she saw people and how they saw her. I opened it up, seeing all the people in her life. Her friends were closest, followed by her father, there was an ex-boyfriend she was still close with and more than a few ex-boyfriends she hated.

    I added:

    • Every person in the world does not think it is unusual that Veronica goes around naked.

    “Ooh, that’s kinky,” said Anael. She was leaning over my shoulder now. “You’re getting it.”

    “So that will work?” I asked.

    Anael nodded her head. “I think so. You’re affecting her relationship with every person. It’s genius.”

    I smiled at her. Then I added:

    • Every person in the world does not think it is unusual that Veronica has sex or masturbate in public.

    Then another idea popped into my head. I wanted Linda to notice these changes:

    • Linda Davis sees Veronica the same as before she was edited and realizes something has changed about her.

    Anael giggled. “Yes! You are mastering this. Ooh, I am so glad the Most High chose me to be your guide!”

    “Thanks,” I said. I took a moment, thinking about it. She would go naked around everywhere and… Weather. While Western Washington didn’t get that cold in the winter, rarely dropping into the teens even overnight, she’d still freeze. “I have to change her body, don’t I. Adapt her to the cold and exposure.”

    “Yep,” Anael said. “You don’t want to kill her.”

    I opened the Physical Menu.

    Physical

    • Skin

    • Head

    • Torso

    • Arms

    • Groin

    • Legs

    • Nervous System

    • Illness

    First stop, Skin Sub-Menu.

    Skin

    • Melanin Level

    • Blemishes

    • Body Hair

    I frowned at it, seeing the options. Then… feeling inspired, I added a category. Environmental Protection.

    Skin

    • Melanin Level

    • Blemishes

    • Body Hair

    • Environmental Protection

    Anael shuddered beside me, gripping me as I then set things up, making her skin able to keep her body temperature when it got cold but would still let her sweat and cool off when it got hot. I gave her immunity from UV damage to her skin from cancer and that her skin wouldn’t burn, but could self-heal from that. She could walk through the Sahara desert in summer or Antarctica in winter without suffering from exposure.

    “Wow,” Anael said. “This is incredible. You’re really thinking out of the box. You’re free from causality. You’re are giving her so many interesting mutations to her body.”

    “Yep,” I said then maneuvered to her Torso Sub-Menu.

    Torso

    • Muscle Tone

    • Fat Deposits

    • Nipples

    • Breasts

    • Bellybutton

    • Organs

    I opened up her Breasts Sub-Menu, grinning.

    Breasts

    • Size

    • Shape

    • Tone

    • Lactation

    I edited her to make sure she would always have perky tits, not needing a bra. They would never sag but would look beautiful forever. Then I decided to change the rest of her to age well, keeping her fat content under control. I backtracked to her desires and added one to keep healthy and fit.

    Next, I spent the next twenty minutes of paused time making sure that my changes didn’t do anything weird to her. I scrolled through the Health Sub-Menu for any new abnormalities. I tweaked a few things there and removed her chance of developing ovarian cancer in twenty years. I was positive that would work. She would be willing to have sex with complete strangers even if…

    “Shit,” I muttered, diving through menus. “I didn’t check her sexuality.”

    “Mmm, yes, she seems pretty straight,” said Anael. “Don’t want her freaking out that she’s having sex with women when she doesn’t like that. Not if you want your wife eating her cunt in the middle of the airport.”

    “Yeah,” I groaned, my dick so hard. This was incredible. We were really going to do that.

    I reached the Sexuality Sub-Menu and hit Orientation. It displayed a sliding bar with bisexuality in the middle. She was almost as straight as Becky used to be before I modified my daughter. I brought Veronica Haidt right to the middle.

    On a whim, I went to her Mental Menu.

    Mental

    • Knowledge

    • Personality

    • Intellect

    • Illness

    I opened the Memory Sub-Menu, located in the Knowledge section and studied it.

    Knowledge

    • Physical Skills

    • Artistic Skills

    • Sexual Skills

    • Memory

    • View

    • Deletion

    • Revision

    • Addition

    There were thousands and thousands of them, of course. Some were a normal color, others faded, while another third were bold. I frowned, realizing the faded menus would be erased entirely. Her life would shift in such different ways with these changes. The bold menus were new ones. Often sexual encounters that she enjoyed.

    “I think we got everything,” I said, going over it in my head. Nudity. People accepting her changes. Linda immune. No harm from exposure.

    “I think so,” Anael said, quivering beside me. “Ooh, I am so wet. Do it!”

    I hit the Compile button.

    DO YOU WISH TO DO THIS?

    Two options appeared:

    YES

    or

    NO

    I tapped YES.

    Reality rippled from me, a washing tide that swept over everyone, modifying the circumstances of the world. Veronica Haidt’s background changed. The things that influenced her affected her in new ways, shifting how she perceived the world which, along with the mutations that according to some of her memories were studied by a number of scientists, she became a new person.

    It was fascinating how it worked. How we all are just products of our environment. How people treated us, what they taught us. It all mixed with our innate personalities. Sometimes it made us better people, sometimes it broke us. Sometimes it shaped us into weird directions that we never would have taken if someone had been kind instead of harsh, praising instead of criticizing. We impacted each other in so many ways that we weren’t even aware of.

    A chain of causality stretching all the way back to the beginning.

    And now I could edit it and adjust the past to create my present.

    Veronica Haidt shifted. She appeared naked, her clothing melting away. Her luggage was a different color, a bright, flashy pink instead of the subdued black. Her heels were higher, her breasts bouncing free. She had sculpted her black pubic hair on her pudenda into a lightning bolt zapping at her shaved pussy. Her nipples had gold rings pierced through them. Her makeup was vibrant, her black hair falling in lush waves. She had a naughty smile as she walked.

    A creamy gleam shone on her inner thighs.

    I closed the app.

    “—worry me…” My wife’s words trailed off. She gasped, jumping at me and grabbing my right arm. She let out a squeak, drawing the naked woman’s attention. No one else really stared at her or thought it was weird, though a few guys ogled her, loving the sight of her nudity. “She… she…”

    My wife shot me a look, her green eyes wild. Her fingernails bit through the sleeves of my shirt into my flesh. Her entire body shook. She swallowed, trembling. A whimper burst from her as she watched the naked woman sauntering to us, big tits bouncing and swaying.

    “I told you,” I said. “I can edit reality with my phone. I made it so she always goes naked.” I grinned at my wife. “And that she likes to have sex with strangers in public. Further, people won’t think that’s weird. Not with her. If Veronica is having sex, people will just go about their business.”

    “That’s impossible,” my wife groaned.

    “Then how did she get naked?” I asked.

    “She… she…” My wife shook her head. “This is… I…”

    “Hey, Veronica,” I called out.

    The naked woman stopped and turned her head. She gave me that quizzical look that said, “Do I know you?” while trying to be polite and pretend she did. “Hey…” she said. “How’s it going, um…?”

    “It’s Steve,” I said. “And this is my wife, Linda. She wants to eat your pussy right now. Up for it?”

    “Always!” Veronica said, letting go of her suitcase. “Mmm, how about I sit on that bench there and you just eat me out, Linda. I am so wet. I love walking around naked. It’s so naughty.”

    My wife’s eyes bulged as Veronica sauntered to the seat, her naked rump swaying at us. Then she sank down. Smoky eyes fixed on us as the black-haired woman spread her thighs, her pussy lips parting. People moved around her like nothing strange was happening. Though a few guys glanced at her, it was the same way they would look at any beautiful woman.

    In passing.

    “Go on,” I said, placing my hand on my wife’s lower back and giving her a nudge. “Go eat her out while I fuck you from behind.”

    “This is a dream,” my wife moaned, staggering forward.

    “If it is, I’ve been dreaming since Friday,” I said as I followed Linda.

    My wife had a great ass. She was actually in a little fitter shape in this modified version of reality. I guess the stress of hiding her bisexual desires from me, and pretending that she hated lesbians, had added a few pounds on her. Now her ass looked tight, hugged in a pencil skirt with a hemline a little higher than my wife normally wore.

    Well, this was Linda 2.0. I was still getting to know her, browsing her changed memories. She was mostly the same woman, enough that I couldn’t feel a difference. Save she had a brightness about her that I hadn’t realized had dimmed the last twenty years.

    My wife sank to her knees before Veronica.

    “Mmm, you got a pretty mouth,” she said. “But you don’t have to be shy. My pussy is delicious. You’ll love eating it.”

    “Yes, you will, Linda,” I said, wishing I had made Veronica’s pussy taste even better. I could have found out my wife’s favorite flavor of cunt and made sure Veronica tasted like it.

    Linda still moved dazedly. She had a stiffness about her as she leaned her head forward. I stood over her, watching her nose twitch. She breathed in deeply. Smelling Veronica’s hot cunt seemed to relax my wife. Linda’s tongue flicked over her lips.

    Then she leaned forward and nuzzled into that shaved snatch. Veronica groaned. Her back arched as my wife feasted. My dick throbbed in my pants while the airport bustled around us. A cop passed by, his gaze sweeping over us.

    He nodded to me.

    I nodded back.

    To him, this was okay. Editing relationships were amazing. My dick swelled harder and harder as I watched my wife feast on Veronica’s cunt. The naked woman shuddered. Her fingers dug into her tits, massaging them.

    “Oh, I need this after my flight,” Veronica panted. “Oh, yes, get that tongue in there. Mmm, your wife knows what she’s doing.”

    “She loves pussy,” I said, rubbing at my cock.

    “I do!” Linda moaned. “Oh, this has to be a dream! We’re in the airport. People are all around us.”

    “Just like you wanted,” I said as I sank down behind her. I hiked up her skirt and discovered she was wearing a skimpy pair of panties, lacy and light-gray. It hugged her rump but was cut to show off a lot of her butt-cheeks. I’d never seen my wife wear underwear like this.

    The new Linda was fascinating.

    I drew down her panties, grinning at the sight of her trimmed bush, the brassy-brown hairs gleaming with her familiar, spicy musk. I loved it. I gripped her rump as I leaned down. It was this pussy I loved. This was all the same.

    I took a lick at my wife’s cunt in the middle of the airport. She moaned, wiggling her hips, smearing her silky pubic hair from side to side. My tongue fluttered through her folds, caressing her while my fingers dug into her rump. I gripped her tight while she wiggled and moaned.

    “Mmm, I missed you, Linda,” I panted and licked again.

    “Yes!” she moaned. “Ooh, I love your stubble. That’s something a woman doesn’t have. Mmm, lick me. I’m going to cum fast! This is so hot!”

    “Isn’t it?” Veronica asked. “Ooh, get that tongue in me. Oh, your wife loves my cunt!”

    “Uh-huh,” I panted.

    I massaged my wife’s ass while feasting on her cunt. I plunged my tongue into her again and again. I loved swirling my tongue around in her depths while she wiggled back into me. The sounds of the crowds around us faded away as I enjoyed her juices trickling down my chin, her spicy musk filling my nose.

    She moaned louder and louder into Veronica’s pussy. My wife feasted with hunger while I licked and lapped and teased her. I caressed up and down her, loving the way she wiggled from side to side. I was driving her wild.

    I loved it.

    I sucked on her clit next. I nibbled on her little bud, my nose nuzzling into her pussy folds. Her creamy spice filled my nose with every inhalation. That aroma set my blood on fire. My dick throbbed in my pants.

    “Steve!” my wife moaned. “Yes! Get that tongue in me. Oh, yes, just lick right there and… Ooh, that’s good!”

    I jammed my tongue into her pussy like she wanted. I swirled it around, teasing her. Her snatch squeezed around me. Then her hips wiggled from side to side, rubbing her clit into my chin. She squealed in delight.

    Hot juices flooded out of her.

    My wife wasn’t joking about cumming fast. Her juices gushed out of her, that spicy flood inundating my mouth. I gulped it down as her passion rose above the sounds of the airport, the clatter of luggage, people talking, announcements ringing. I licked and lapped at her folds.

    “Ooh, your wife popped off like a firecracker!” moaned Veronica. “Oh, wow, she’s moaning into my cunt! I love it!”

    “Just fuck me!” moaned Linda. “Fuck me while I eat her pussy! Fuck me in the middle of the airport, honey!”

    “Yes,” I growled, lifting my face.

    Cream dripped off my chin. It ran down my throat. I panted, my heart racing. My hands grabbed her hips. I squeezed them tight. I gripped them and pressed the tip of my cock against her cunt. I rubbed up and down on her, caressing her, making her shiver and quiver.

    I thrust into my wife’s depths.

    Linda’s pussy engulfed my cock in her snug warmth. I groaned as my balls smacked into her cunt. Pleasure rippled through me as I sank deeper and deeper into her. She felt incredible wrapped about me. This wondrous heat that bathed my cock, soaking me in her delicious passion.

    “Steve!” she squealed into Veronica’s pussy.

    “Ooh, yes, fuck your wife!” hissed Veronica, her tits heaving as she squirmed, her nipple rings flashing in the light. “Oh, damn, she’s really got her tongue plunging into me.”

    “I bet she does!” I grunted, thrusting into my wife’s pussy. I fucked her hard, driving her face into Veronica’s snatch. “Linda, honey, make her cum!”

    My wife groaned a hungry, “Yes!” while her pussy clenched down around my thrusting dick.

    The friction swelled as I plunged away at her hot cunt. I groaned, slamming into her, my dick burying again and again into her juicy depths. She whimpered as I plowed hard into her, my crotch smacking into her rump, making her ass jiggle.

    My balls swayed. They drank in the heat flowing down my cock from her pussy. The silky grip of her cunt bathed my cock, teasing me. My head swayed as I pumped over and over, thrusting deep and hard into her snatch.

    My hands gripped my wife’s large tits through her blouse, kneading them as I fucked her. Our slap of flesh on flesh echoed over the clanking of the baggage carousel. I shook my head, watching the people striding past, hardly giving us a glance.

    One guy gave me a thumbs up.

    I shuddered, this was so surreal. I made this happen with my power. My head throbbed with that realization. I could do so much good with my abilities. I would do so much good. Linda would help me.

    I rammed harder into my wife, groaning, “Linda, I love you!”

    “Yes!” she squealed into Veronica’s pussy. “I love you, too!”

    “So sweet!” the naked woman panted, her tits heaving. “Oh, yes, yes, so sweet and… Linda! You wicked thing! Yes!”

    Veronica’s face scrunched up in the unmistakable bliss of rapture. Her body bucked in orgasmic delight. Her tits slapped together, golden nipple rings flashing in the light. My wife’s snatch squeezed around my dick while she moaned in delight.

    “Lick up all her juices, honey!” I moaned, knowing my wife was in heaven right now. Her pussy grew hotter around my dick. Her hips wiggled, stirring that silky sheath around my dick. “Feast on her!”

    “Cum in her!” Veronica moaned. “Cum in your wife! Ooh, she needs to feel that!”

    “I do!” my wife moaned. Her head snapped up from Veronica’s pussy, brassy locks dancing. “Oh, honey, I do!”

    My wife’s pussy convulsed around my thrusting dick. I gave her another orgasm. I grunted, plowing into her. I loved the feel of her snatch writhing around my dick. She teased me, giving me such bliss. I grunted, groaned, slamming to the hilt in her.

    My balls tightened.

    “Linda!” I grunted.

    My cum fired.

    I pumped my jizz into my wife’s writhing pussy. Pleasure slammed through me. I cried out, stars dancing around my head as I watched the passing people. None of them cared I was pumping my cum into my wife’s cunt because we were fucking Veronica.

    “Oh, yes, that’s it!” panted Veronica, her eyes fluttering. “Mmm, that was what I needed.”

    “Me, too!” my wife squealed. “Oh, Steve, yes, I missed your cum pumping into me. I missed it so much.”

    “Yeah,” I groaned, squeezing her tits.

    Every spurt of cum fired bliss into my mind. It sparked explosions in me that had me trembling. I loved it. My eyes fluttered. My wife’s snatch sucked out the last drops of my cum. I panted as I leaned over her, my heart racing.

    “I’m glad your back,” I moaned.

    She whimpered. Then she threw a wild look at me and groaned, “You really edited reality! You changed things!”

    My body buzzing from my orgasm slamming through me, I grinned at her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sam Davies

    Becky and I headed downstairs in our nighties to greet mom and dead. I loved wearing nighties. They were so girly and feminine. Mine was pink and felt gossamer as it clung to my slender body, caressing my nipples.

    I couldn’t wait for my parents to get home. We were going to have such a wild orgy tonight. Mom, Becky, and me all pleasing Daddy. It would be incredible.

    I gripped my busty sister’s hand. She wore a longer nightgown that hung off her large tits, her nipples poking hard against the light-blue fabric. She shuddered with me. They would be home soon. My pussy dripped juices down my thighs.

    “Oh, gosh, I want them home right now,” I said facing the front door.

    “Yeah,” Becky said.

    Footsteps creaked down the stairs. I threw a look and frowned at the sight of slender legs clad in a skin-tight, vinyl outfit. A girl appeared, slender and petite. Her hair was a lighter blue than Ruri’s, not as purplish. It was cut short, framing her delicate face, her eyes red. Her suit fit her body tight with strange little plugs around it.

    “Did James make another Anime girl?” I said to Becky.

    Becky shrugged.

    The Anime girl strolled by us like we weren’t even there. She opened our front door and left. I shrugged. Well, my brother had his secret ability to bring his drawings to life. It was no big deal. Not compared to loving Daddy with my mother and older sister.

    I stared at the closed door, quivering in anticipation, clutching Becky’s hand.

    To be continued…